Out of the ashes

Book 2 of the Death Dealer Saga - Death’s Own Daughter.

By Jessie Wolf

Kindle Edition © 2015 Jessie Wolf

First Edition: date TBD

Dedication

To all those who have helped me with this work of fiction. First my editors whose hard work this story would be nothing more than a dream. Donald J. Kaufman SR, and Professor Virginia Whipple. If not for the two of you I know that my writing would be nothing more than the ramblings of a desperate writer. For Paul my loving and very forgiving husband, without whose encouragement I would never have had the courage to even try writing this story or his putting up with stakes and stakes of notes covering his dinner table.

Author’s Notes

Censorship Rating (18+).

About the author

Jessie Wolf lives in a small seaside town in South Carolina with her husband of 19 years and two very inquisitive cats. In her day to day life Jessie works as a Network Manager and IT guru for the resorts and hotels of her home town. In her spare time she is an avid reader of all forms of the written word, to include science fiction, fiction, fantasy, crime novels, detective stories, and just about anything else she can get her hands on. She is also a former member of her countries military and is a proud US Army veteran.

Publisher’s Note

Jessie Wolf is an exciting new author of the Twenty-Teens era. Jesse’s work has an established fan base who regularly comment on her work with great enthusiasm. They eagerly await each chapter as it comes. Jesse’s stories have a descriptive edge that keeps you wanting to read what happens next. The fans are already clamoring for a film of the Death Dealer’s Saga.

At 97 JJ Owns thought he would take one last trip to pay his respects to fallen comrades. He didn’t see that the fates had other plans.

Introduction

For James J. Owens a return trip to the planet of Hades in the Death Gates System was to be his final farewell. At ninety seven, his doctors had told him his chances of surviving the trip were small. This did not deter him in the slightest. It would be his last great adventure and a chance to say goodbye to fallen comrades. What he did not know at the time he left the planet that had been his home for the last thirty years what lay ahead of him.

Nor did the old Death Dealer know that deep within him lying dormant was an old friend just waiting a signal to reawaken. A wakening that would begin not only a second chance in life, but what would become his greatest, and most rewarding adventure. He will face off against assassins, rogue military units, hostile planetary governments, and an all-out revolt against the Empire he swore to protect. All of these things are nothing compared to his greatest challenge.

No that pleasure belongs to dealing with first learning how to be a teenage girl, the Head of House for one of the most prominent High Families in the Empire, and having not one but two very different Artificial Intelligence computers in her head. One is the original Death Dealer AI that all Death Dealers have, this was ‘Dee De’ a Mark one Omega/ Assault class Death Dealer AI with a hidden secret. One that will lead to James greatest adventure and second chance in life.

They say Death Dealers never retreat and never surrender. Their battle cry has been heard on thousands of worlds for over four hundred years. Can one of the most respected and feared of them, the man they called Death walk away? Or will the granddaughter he never had, rise up to claim the name of Death’s own Daughter?

Chapter 1
              Judge and Jury

Breathing deeply I calm, then center myself. I will only show that calm of inner peace. I know that I look like a gull, covered in the blood and other bodily fluids of the traitor, but I must not show my distress at what Charley has just revealed to me. Once I am alone with Mother Dai Etsu then, and only then, will I discuss this with her alone. “Ladies and gentlemen please forgive me, but that was not something I would normally do or condone. However at this time we are forced to use extra ordinary measures for extra ordinary times such as these.” Looking at what was left of the jackass that so enraged me by calling my beloved Matsu a whore, I saw that he was still alive. “Maj. Fujiyama can you make sure that this dog gets to the Temple Medical center please?”

Bowing deep from the waist to me he says. “My Lady Maiha I will see that he is cared for. What do you wish done with him once he has healed?”

Thinking of all the pain he has caused over the years and what he and his brother had planned for the future. “Remove what is left of his manhood, and give him the robes of a penitent monk. Then he may leave the Temple or stay and repent. Either way he has brought this on himself.” Looking over at his brother I decide to give him a choice. “You have committed the same crimes as your brother. You also sought to profit in the same way as he. Your greed has brought you to this point. How do plead, dog?”

“You are not the true Head of House nor are you the Nakatoma Shogun; you cannot hand out judgments on samurai. You are nothing more than some Earth Prime inner system white trash whore’s child. I will die like a real warrior cut my hands free and face me with a blade in your hand. If you dare, little girl?”

I nod my head and look over at the commander of my personal bodyguards. “Maj. Howard would you be so kind as to free his hands and give him back his swords. I accept your challenge, dog, but hear me now before you pick up your swords. I am the true Daughter of Death. The only mercy I will show is in removing your head before I let you beg for death.”

As I spoke to the former member of the House troop I removed the blood and gore covered rags. When I had finished speaking I was standing before him with my combat blades extended, in only my armor. I truly looked as if I was one of the ancient legendary Yokia come to life. The man showed the first bit of common sense all day; at that point he left his swords on the floor and fell to his knees. “PLEASE! Show mercy, Shinigami himesama! I did not believe the stories being told in the barracks. PLEASE! MERCY!” It was the look I received from mother Dai Etsu that kept me from gutting the pig. I retracted my blades and stepped back to the Seat. Seeing me walk away from the former House troop Maj. Fujiyama picked up his swords.

“You want me to show you mercy? Well that option has already been lost to you by showing your cowardice in withdrawing your challenge. Your fate shall be”, but before I can pass sentence him mother Dai Etsu interrupts me with a request.

“Daughter may I make a recommendation?”

“Please go ahead, mother. I shall always hear your advice on all matters.”

“Send this one to the Temple with his brother to face the same fate.” At the questioning look on my face she explained. “Word of how those who abuse women are punished will spread quickly among the troops and the people of our district. All will know that to abuse women is to become themselves abused. To be blinded, scarred for life, have their very manhood removed, and finally left to rely on the kindness of others to survive.”

The look of pure terror that crossed his face sealed his fate. To sentence him to the same fate as that of his brother would be far more befitting than just killing him. Besides I already told the fool the only mercy I will show is removing his head before he begged for death. He will not receive any mercy here, but his fate will be worse than that of his brother. “I have one question Reverend Mother. Why would they have to rely on the kindness of others?”

When she spoke it was with the finality of the grave. “They cannot serve the Goddess as they have forfeited that chance when they betrayed this House and Family. Once they have healed they must leave the compound and make their way in the outside world.”

Sitting back in my chair I think about what she has said about them leaving the compound. “Why would have to leave the compound mother?”

She looks at me as if I had lost my mind. “Child you do know that the entire Family compound is considered as part of the Temple?”

Smiling up at her let her know that I did know but that I wanted for her to say why. At seeing my smile she understood what I had just done. By having her tell me what would be the fate of the two traitors every one heard it. That simple fact would make sure that it would run like wild fire in a field of straw in a high wind through the barracks of all the House Military troops. It would also make sure that the traitor would know his own fate. “Maj. Fujiyama you will deliver the criminal to the Temple hospital where they can perform the needed procedures. Have them remove his sight, his manhood, and match the damage to his brother’s skin so the two of them are identical. Do I make myself clear?”

Before Maj. Fujiyama could reply the man screamed at the top of his lungs. “You said you would show me mercy! That or kill me! How is this mercy? You would unman me just to satisfy the whims of some nun. Where is the mercy you offered earlier? Or are you just another butcher from off-world?”

As he spoke my anger with this man increased with each word that fell from his mouth. When he had finished I changed his punishment. “They will also remove this coward’s ability to speak. For now gag the dog and get him out of my presence. If the fool resists break his arms. If he tries to run break his legs. Do whatever you have to do, to deliver him the surgeons.”  With that I had just sentenced my first criminal in what would become a long line over the years to come. I would not always be this harsh nor would I always be lenient but I would always be fair. As the guards dragged his gagged and bound form from the great hall I sat back in my seat. I was exhausted in the last eight hours. I had survived an attempt on my life, stopped a coup’ by the House military, started a political uprising, and began the process for tearing down the corrupt system of government on this planet. Oh and sentenced two of the biggest abusers of women in the House troops as well as being the instigators for the rebellion among my House military to spend the rest of their lives as mutilated, blind, and homeless beggars. Plus I found all the evidence I needed to charge the Heads of house for the High Families with complicity in the deaths of my daughter and son-in-law. Not to mention their illegal misuse of power in passing laws designed to strip way the rights of ownership to over eighty percent of the factories on Hades. Damn it I was supposed to be enjoying my retirement not heading up a revolution on a world that had for so long been full of pain in my life.

Hay kiddo, what’s with all the negativity? I mean you have at least sixty years or more before you should be feeling this way. (Dee De)

“Damn it Dee De I was supposed to be sitting back on the beaches of the southern continent drinking some fruity concoction with an umbrella in it at this time. Not heading up a revolution.”

You still can you know. All you have to do is get up and walk out. Just leave this mess to Dai Etsu to handle or maybe even Howard or both of them. (Dee De)

“Oh yeah I can see how will that’ll work. Within a week the High Families will have the P.D.F. and the Lord High Marshall in their pockets and House Nakatoma will be lying in ruins. No I started this mess over sixty years ago when I married Matsu.”

If I may interject that no matter what you do commander the people of Hades will be better off with a revolution than the status quo? (Charley)

“How’s that Charley? They will still be dying out there”

To quote a great leader from the late nineteenth century ‘It is better to die on your feet than live on your knees’. He said this during the Mexican Revolution. (Charley)

“Thanks guys, I needed that shot in the arm. Well, time to get back to work.”

Sitting up straight I look out at the officers of my House troop and the Bodyguard units. “Ladies and gentlemen this has been a long and trying day. As it is almost three in the morning I suggest that we retire for the night. Go home get cleaned up grab some rest and meet back here in seven hours. Goodnight.” As I stand up to leave they all bow to me and wish a good night as well. It wasn’t until I had entered the hallway that I realized that I was still in my armor and nothing else. When I started to go back for my robe mother Dai Etsu hands it to me. “Sorry for losing my temper in there, mother. I don’t know what came over me. You should not have seen what I had done in there. No one should have. I carved that man as if he was a fish. You must truly hate me now that you see what an animal I can be.”

Taking the robe from my hands she warps it around me. “No Child I do not hate you. Everything that you have done here tonight eats at your soul I can see that as plain as the noon day sun. You do not revel in the violence. You tried to show the fools mercy but they all refused. They paid the price for their traitorous acts. You were far more merciful that I thought you would have been.” She guided me down a hallway to a set of rooms on the other side of the main house. “The rage I saw in your eyes earlier at the thought of one of our House troops or bodyguards dying at the hands of those traitorous dogs was truly terrorizing. You truly care for those you send in battle. Now I see what drew Matsu to you, and why both your enemies and friends call you Death personified. Now though you have become Death’s own Daughter.” Turning me to look in her face I do not see the hatred that I believed I would see there. Instead all I saw was love, respect, and pity. This woman truly pitied me for the violence that was sure to stain my soul. “Now come, child it is time for you to be in bed and I myself as well.”

“Let me get cleaned up first then I’ll get some sleep. Wait my bed was destroyed in the opening rounds of the fighting where am I going to sleep?” I hadn’t realized that we were in the guest wing of the house. I watched as she opened the door to a room on the right hand side of the hall. Following her in I see that it is laid out almost the same as our rooms in the family wing, but there is a big difference. There are two bedrooms in here. “Hum mother Dai Etsu why are there two beds in here?”

She looks over at me and smiles. “Seeing as how your room as well as mine are in need of a remodeling I thought we would use the guest rooms that are reserved for the traveling members of our family who have need of multiple bedrooms. I hope that you don’t mind sharing accommodations until the needed work has been completed?” A little ‘remodeling’ she says. Except for the bathroom there isn’t a wall that doesn’t have a bullet hole in it or been burned by laser fire. My rooms are in need of a complete renovation not remodel. Oh well she does have a point.

With a little giggle “Not at all. However I must warn you that I snore.”  I reply.

“Daughter please, you should remember you are a Lady of Breeding now. We never snore. We may quietly mumble in our sleep, but we never walk, talk or snore.” She said with the most arrogant expression on her face that she could. It lasted all of ten seconds before the giggle escaped and ruined it for her. I can’t believe what I am seeing just a few hours ago this woman of peace had her home attacked by both traitors and outsiders in an effort to restore the old ways and to stop me from upsetting their nice cushy life styles. Now here she is giggling like a school girl. She is truly amazing. Then it happens. She starts to cry. Just like the finest steel that must break when it is put under too much stress, mother Dai Etsu finally reached her breaking point. Stripping off the bloody robes I pull her into my arms and just hold her. I let her cry I knew that at the first chance she would grieve for those that died this night. I know that in the morning she will go to the Temple and pray for the souls of our enemies. I wouldn’t even try to stop her. She is the Reverend Mother it is her duty to do this. However she will also offer up prayers for me and the members of the House Military units. Before I know it she has cried herself to sleep in my arms.  I gently left her up and carry her to one of the beds.

After putting her to bed I head for the bathroom and a shower. Before disengaging my armor I let the water run over me washing the blood and gore from me and the armor. I only wish that I could wash the memories away as easily. I have enough of them already almost forty years’ worth. That thought brings me up short. For more time than any of the men or women serving in the House military I was an active Death Dealer. I saw combat on more worlds in more systems than over three quarters of the Dealers out there. I watched as first my son James Jr. grew to be a man then joins the very same Military I had while his sister was but a baby. I remember giving him my blessing. Then that hateful day when I received word that he was coming home in a box. I remember how proud I was of him serving, but the medals were a hollow tribute. I added his face to all the others. Friends and brothers who had died on some far off nameless battle field on some forgotten planet.

Then there is Ohmei’s graduation from the H.M.C. Academy on Earth Prime and her commissioning ceremony. The pride Matsu and I had for her could be seen by everyone. Then three years later of her and Roberts' marriage at last we would have grandchildren. Only to be told they had died on Haven trying to save others by fighting a delaying action as the rest of their unit retreated to safety. Now here I am and what am I doing? I’m starting a revolution to get revenge for the deaths of my family and those of my wife’s family. Sure if everything goes right the people will be better off with the current regime of greedy corrupt bloodsuckers for politicians, but that still doesn’t change the fact I started all of this to get even with Stonewall, Blackstone, and the rest. Still it doesn’t excuse my motives. Revenge should never be used as a reason to start a war.

Lady Nakatoma you have not started this war. No matter your reasons or what your reasons for taking the actions you have you did not seek out this war. It was those in power by illegal means that pushed you to armed rebellion. (Charley)

“Charley no matter what you say, what arguments you put out there, it was still my actions that started all this. If I had not forced Stonewall into the corner to resign when I had then we would have had time to bring in the High Court to solve this in a peaceful manner.”

There was never that option Lady Nakatoma. The moment your D.D.A.I was reactivated that path was removed from the playing field. (Charley)

“Charley what are you talking about?”

While you were dealing with the traitors I was able to completely down load a top secret file for the Emperor to the Military High Command. In it was a plan to send a deactivated Death Dealer to the Death Gates system. Once here a signal was to be sent to the Death Dealer reactivating their AI and them as well. The High Command also planned for the possibility of a secondary reconfiguration coming on line. (Charley)

“Are you telling me that they have had a plan in place to remove the High Family reps all along? Why didn’t they just send in a High Justice of the Peace to handle this?”

Because on Hades a High Justice of the Peace would have no jurisdiction. Only the military have that here. The whole system is under Martial Law. So they had to send in a Death Dealer who could over rule the local Lord High Marshal. The fact that everything was setup on an automated system for the signal broad cast was why you and not the designated Death Dealer was what through the monkey wrench in the works. (Charley)

“You mean to tell me that a deactivated Death Dealer was supposed to come here on purpose. That someone else was supposed to deal with this mess? Who were they sending? I need to know Charley.”

Yes First Lady Nakatoma of the Death Dealers a different Death Dealer who was younger than you with a newer AI was supposed to be the one who was reactivated. Our untimely arrival set their plan into motion before all assets were in place to offer support. Those assets are just now moving into place. (Charley)

“What assets are you talking about Charley? Outside of the House troops and our bodyguard units the only other assets that we have access to is the P.D.F. With all of that we are still outnumbered by the other High Family House units by more than four to one. Oh and why did you just call me First Lady Nakatoma of the Death Dealers?”

For the same reason that all of your Death Dealer codes and command overrides that worked for you as James J. Owens First High Lord of the Death Dealers Divisions for the Delta Sector. You are the current First High Lord for those very same Death Dealer Divisions. At last count there was twelve in total with four on loan to other Sector First Lords. Now since you are now a female your title would be First High Lady of the Death Dealers. (Charley)

“Dee De is what Charley telling me true? Have I really been restored to full active Statius as a Death Dealer First High Lord?”

Honey child ever since he told me that we had full access to any and all levels of the command structure I have been trying to find out why. It’s taken me eleven hours twenty three minutes and eighteen seconds to find the answer. I’m putting it up on our heads-up display. (Dee De)

To: The High Lord of the Military and the Supreme Lord for the Death Dealers

By the order of His Supreme Imperial Majesty Shad Dan IV.

Gentlemen it has come to my attention that there is a problem on Hades. I am greatly distressed over the reports that I have received from the minor House Families and one High Family House.

The corruption on Hades has reached a point were over sixty percent of the incomes for the common people are going to taxes. Those taxes are lining the pockets of the Politicians instead of taking care of the people. I expect the Lord High Marshal and his Vic. are involved.

You will send a former Death Dealer Commander, preferably a High Lord or a First Lord, to investigate the extent to which it has reached then put an end to this corruption.

To expedite this you will setup a reactivation signal for their Death Dealer AI. Also you shall place four of the Delta Sector Death Dealer Divisions at their disposal if a Military action is the only solution.

Gentlemen you will put an end to the corruption in Hades political system one way or the other; do I make myself clear on this matter?

There you go kid the whole kit-n-caboodle all summed up in a niece neat package. Ever since we hit this system we have been getting yanked around by the High Command and His Imperial Majesty. Oh and by the way I found out who was supposed to be the original Death Dealer a Col. by the name of Sanders from the Kentucky System. He should hit system in about six to seven months. Even then you would still be the ranking Dealer in system. So it is all on us kiddo. (Dee De)

“Thanks a lot. I only have one question for the two of you. Why does this shit always happen to me?”

Sorry kiddo that is one question I am unable to answer. (Dee De)

I have incomplete data to form a proper answer to the question. (Charley)

“I am just glad I didn’t ask you two smart ass’s for the answer to the meaning of life the universe and everything.”

I will start to compile the data to formulate the answer commander. (Charley)

I’ll give you hand with that maybe between the two us we can come up with an answer. (Dee De)

“Whatever you two I need to get some sleep.”

With that I turn off the shower and get out. After drying off I headed out to go to bed. When I entered the bedroom area I found mother Dai Etsu curled up in a ball whimpering in her sleep. The horror this woman of peace was forced to witness is all the fault of men and women bent on destroying the one thing she loves the most is unforgiveable. For seventy years I have lived with the realities of war. I tried for a peaceful solution to end the corruption on this planet, but that was never to be. The Emperor had seen to that with his Royal Order. The fact that there are now four divisions of Death Dealers waiting to make planet fall means that if I want to bring about a limited conflict I need to act and act fast. First though I need some sleep. With that thought firmly in mind I slide in next to Dai Etsu and cuddle up to her pulling her to me to help her with the nightmare and go to sleep.

Several hours later

I wake to the sound of someone singing in the bathroom. For a few seconds I could have sworn it was Matsu so I am a little disoriented. Then I remember that I stayed the night with mother Dai Etsu in one of the guest room on the other side of the house. It must be her singing that I hear. Looking over at the time I see that it’s almost 0900 local time. I have to meet with my unit commanders in an hour. I need to get my butt moving if I’m going to be on time. Setting up I look around the room for Gin and Kina. Where were they? Oh my God did they even make it they could have been killed last night in the fighting. Just as I starting to work up a real panic attack the both of them and Dai Etsu come walking out of the dressing area. With a sigh of relief “I see that the three of you are having a good time.”

Looking over at me they all give me a look of surprise. Mother Dai Etsu smiles over at me. “We figured that you would still be asleep daughter. Did we wake you?” I can tell that she is worried about me. “I can handle the meeting with our military commanders this morning if need be. I’m sure they will understand.”

“No ma’am I’m fine. In fact I feel great but I do need something to wear. Gin by any chance did either you or Kina happen to get me something to wear out of that mess that was left of my rooms?” I asked her hoping that my corsets had bit the dust.

However it was Kina that answered for them. “Lady Maiha I sorry to say this but over eighty percent of your wardrobe was destroyed by gunfire.”

“Did you just say over eighty percent was destroyed by gunfire?” I was shocked to say the least. “How can that be it didn’t look that bad last night?”

All three of them looked at me as if I had lost my mind. However it was Gin who came to my rescue. “My Lady you were far too focused on the battle to really look at the damage. So I will tell you what you possibly failed to notice. The bullets that the assassins used made extremely large holes in the bedroom walls, floors, and dressing room walls as well. One of the engineers said that they had used something called a shredder rounds. I don’t know what means but I do know what they did. None of your kimonos or corsets survived intact as for your underwear well you have enough for two weeks.” I could tell by the look on her face and the others that they were not happy with this fact. To be truthful neither was I. I needed clothing and I needed it now.

“Gin please go out to the mobile command unit and grab me something from it please.” I quickly asked.

“Daughter it was also destroyed in the fighting last night. From what Maj. Fujiyama explained to me one of the first things the invaders did was to launch a missile strike with you as its sole target. So that source for clothing is no longer an option either” now that was just low, the M.C.U. was nothing more than a mobile home for me when away from the Family House Compound.

“If they destroyed that as well as my dressing room what am I going to wear? I can’t very well walk around in my armor all the time.” I know I was starting to whine but damn it I like, no love being able to dress up nice and pretty. Oh shit that damn behavioral program is kicking in again. When my maids started to giggle at the pout on my face I almost lost it, however I just crossed my arms over my chest and glared at them. “Hey it’s not funny. I have enough problems as it is without this. I mean I truly have nothing to wear.” When I get done bitching to them I start to cry. In the last eighteen hours I have come close to losing everything that has become near and dear to me, had some ass clown’s send an assassination team after me, dealt with an armed revolt by my own House troops and found out that the High Command has known about the situation here on Hades and was sending someone else to deal with it by order of the Emperor himself; and now this. It’s the last straw, the final indignity; I just can’t take it anymore. Before I know what’s happening I have all three of them holding me as cry out all the frustration and anger at what these people have done.

“Shush child all is not lost. We can find you something to wear for now.” It was mother Dai Etsu who calming me down now. Like I had done for her last night she was the one who offered comfort this morning.

Taking a deep and calming breath I gathered my wits. “Yes mother you are right. I will not let these pigs defeat me.” With another deep breath I climb out of bed and head for the shower. Along the way I stop and tell both Gin and Kina what I need for them to do. “Gin, Kina will you please go over to the House troop barracks and find Captain Gunma Konami. Please inform the young lady that I am in need of one of her combat uniforms for the day and maybe one for tomorrow. Explain it is only until I can get into town later today or tomorrow and replace my wardrobe.” I think the idea of me walking around in B.D.U.s shocked them so badly that I had to push them toward the door to get them going. My mother Dai Etsu just stood there with that look of peaceful calm as if what I was doing was a natural every day thing. Then again for most women in the military it was. I take a quick shower and wash away the sweat from last night. By the time I am done Gin and Kina have returned. However instead of borrowing a uniform from Cpt. Gunma they had gone to the Quarter Master and drawn me a complete set of dress uniforms for the House troops. “Hum ladies I thought that I asked for you to borrow one or two uniforms from Cpt. Gunma. Where did you find the dress uniforms?”

When Gin answered me it was time for me to be shocked. “Why Lady Maiha these are your uniforms. They have been on order since your first day here. When we saw that you were to be more than just a Head of House, but also the defender for the Nakatoma Family we placed the order for them with the Quarter Master. We just haven’t had the time to pick them up.”

“Mother did you know about this?” I asked of her. When all she did was nod her head yes I knew there was more to it. “What else aren’t you telling me? Please no more surprises?”

“Very well, I have set up for us to go into town later this afternoon and replace your wardrobe.” She said this with all the calm of a Zen master. I mean didn’t she realize there was an open revolt going on? It must have been the look of shock on my face that got her to explain further. “Be calm, child, the High Lord Marshal and Cpt. Walking Water called earlier to inform you of what has transpired this morning.” As I got dressed she told me of how Cpt. Suzume Walking Water and her father had used the Infantry company along with the P.D.F.s M.P.s to make the arrests of the Planetary Governor, the Secretary General for the Planetary Parliament, its First Speaker, half of the ruling party, the First Lord for the Hall of Lords, and the entire Counsel of Lords for the Hall of Lords earlier that morning. From what she told me over half of them were literally caught in their underwear! In one bold stroke I had cut the head off the snake. I just might have the ‘bloodless’ revolution that I was hoping for.

Then she gave me the bad news. Not all the arrests happened without a fight. Four of the High Family Heads of House had already fled their compounds and were at this very moment staging an armed uprising in the back country areas. The High Lord Marshal had already sent two regiments of A.P.S. troops to confront them. Only to have them overwhelmed and destroyed. The P.D.F. was asking for help from the loyal Families who can to send troops to help put down the revolt. With that little bit of information I know that there is more than just four Houses worth of troops out there, but I knew I needed numbers and stats.

“Dee De what are we facing out there? Exactly how many House troops are in open revolt?”

From what I can tell from the net chatter there are at least seven House units out there. Going by the information I have been able to put together they have just short of two regiments  worth of  light Infantry, one regiment of armored Infantry, and two regiments of A.P.S. units. If I had to guess from that data it is the House units for the Secretary General and its First Speaker along with maybe the units of one Lord from the Council and two of the Parliament Reps. (Dee De)

“Did they say who it was that got away?” I asked mother Dai Etsu.

“Yes. It was the Secretary General, the First Speaker, and two members of the Council of Lords. Why is there significance in who got away?” she asked in return.

“Yes ma’am. If I know who got away I’ll know what kind of units they have and what kind of fire power they have at their disposal. Plus it tells me who is behind the attack here last night.” I had finished getting dressed by then. Looking in the mirror what I saw would definitely make an impression. The only problem I had with the uniform was the skirt. It was too long for my tastes. “Shall we head for breakfast and the morning meeting?”

While we walk down the hallway to the dining room I look closely at the walls. Here and there I see the occasional bullet holes from automatic gun fire. The fact that there was so little loss of life amazed me. There had to be more casualties.

“Dee De do you have a full listing of all house hold personnel?”

I know what you want. There are currently five maids, seven manservants and two night porters in hospital as we speak. Before you ask those are the casualties from last night’s fighting. (Dee De)

“You forgot the four attendants to Dai Etsu.”

No I have not forgotten them. They are listed under the dead or missing. Which still has to be completed. Not all of the department heads have reported in yet. (Dee De)

“Damn it, get me that information. I want to know the full extent of the crimes committed against this House by those people. Do I make myself clear?”

Yes! Lady Nakatoma. I’ll have it for you before the end of your breakfast. (Dee De)

When we entered the dining room we were greeted by all the department heads and the three military commanders for the House troops. After letting mother Dai Etsu take her seat first I sat down. I waited for the maids to take our orders and leave to get them filled. Once they were out of the room I got down to business. The first thing I did was to find out exactly how many people were killed among the civilians. “Ladies and gentlemen last night we were attacked by a group of individuals bent on destroying this House. They failed. However we also lost people in the fighting, almost all of them among our civilians. Now I know that most of you are not used to telling the military your business but the next time one of my commanders ask you a question about if any of your people are hurt you will by fracking God tell them. I do not care if they are your supervisor or not you will let them know. Do I make myself clear?”

When everyone had acknowledged my order I continued. “Now that we have that out of the way we will go around the table each of you will tell me how many of your people are either in hospital, missing, or dead. Mr. Ito would you please start?”

As each department head gave their reports the madder I became. When the military commanders gave their reports it became very clear to me that if Suzume had not been able to contact Maj. Howard over two thirds of the house hold would be dead or in hospital. “Excuse me Maj’s are you telling me that half of last night’s attackers were targeting the civilians inside of the compound?”

“I’m afraid so, Lady Nakatoma. While the Hell Hounds went after the ones attacking the main house the loyal units of the House troops were tied up with defending the civilian areas. The Wolves had their hands full with just defending the Temple against the ones sent to destroy it.” It was Cpt. Takeda who answered for the military side of the household. “I must beg your forgiveness in not being able to stop the traitorous actions of those in my command, Lady Nakatoma. I should have kept a closer eye on those who were not happy with your banishing of the old ways.”

“No, Cpt. Takeda you are not to be blamed for the actions of those who would turn their backs on those who have fed, clothed, and housed them.” I could tell my words had eased his mind. “However we do have a problem that I will solve right now. Maj. Fujiyama you are out of uniform. How do expect the troops to respect you Col. if you will not wear the proper insignia? Please correct this before heading over to check on the House troops for me please. As of this moment gentlemen he is the new House Commander in charge of all the House Military and Bodyguard units. Any questions? None, good. Cpt. Takeda you are also promoted. Your new rank is Major. I want all three of you to come up with a battle plan for the defense of the House Compound and have it to me by no later than 1800 hrs.”

When they acknowledged my command I continued. “Alright folks now comes the down and dirty part. As of this moment I believe there to be a force of five full regiments out there with this House as its target. What that means is we are not out of the woods yet. I want all those who aren’t one hundred percent loyal to this Family to understand that treason has only one punishment. It is a death sentence! Do I make myself clear? They will not be told again.” Taking a deep breath to calm myself. “I want these traitors flushed out and brought to justice. Col. Fujiyama if you can I would like for you to send two of the assault class A.P.S. lances to the P.D.F. along with one fire support lance. The Lord High Marshal has asked for our support in putting down this rebellion. Maj. Howard I understand that Lady Dai Etsu has arranged for us to make a trip in to town this afternoon will your team be ready?”

“My Lady, they will be ready to go. I have assigned the second Infantry platoon with the scout lance as support to be your escort for this afternoon.”

“Thank you Maj. I appreciate that. It seems that I pissed off the people sent to kill me last night.” I couldn’t help it, but I giggled at this. “They decided to shoot up my room for some reason. I guess it was my refusal to just roll over and die that upset them.”

The entire room started to laugh at my comment. It was a good sign. These people had not lost their ability to laugh. They still trusted in me to do the right thing. “Now if you all will excuse me. Please stay and finish your meals. For those of you with people in hospital please let them know they will be in my prayers. Also let everyone know that there will be a memorial service in two days for those who died last night. Until tomorrow morning then. Oh do not be afraid to come to me if you have a problem.” And with that I left them to discuss among themselves how to solve their problems. Right now I needed the peace and quiet of the courtyard. I had to settle my racing mind and find a way to cool the burning cold rage inside of me. The people who brought all this death and destruction to what has become my home shall pay for each and every drop of blood that was spilled. I will find those responsible. I was willing to use the legal system to bring these corrupt palliations to justice, but they not I were the ones to use force first.

Maiha I have the total for wounded and killed during last night’s fight. Do you want me to hold on to it or give it to you now? (Dee De)

“I would love for you to lose it, but seeing as how you can’t do that go ahead and give it to me.”

There are twenty two in hospital seven of which are in critical condition that includes the fourteen that I told you about earlier. Of those three are children, the rest are all adults. That’s the good news. The number of deaths is not going to make you happy at all because all of them were non-combatants. They killed eleven children, seven nuns and eight priests, all of whom were members of the Temple. They also killed three maids, two cooks, and six grounds keepers. In total they killed thirty-eight people. I’m sorry Maiha I know you wanted to do this in a nonviolent manner. (Dee De)

“Not your fault, Dee De I should have just thrown that idea out at the start. I know that when the rats feel cornered they will turn and fight. It’s time to end this farce. Charley get me an uplink with those Death Dealer divisions now.”

At once Lady Nakatoma. (Charley)

As I waited for Charley to get me in touch with the Death Dealers I wandered the courtyard. I knew it would take him some time. I just wandered aimlessly until I came to the center of the courtyard. I had expected to see the family shrine in pieces so I was surprised to find it untouched. It stood there like a beacon of hope in the cold blackness of space. Walking inside I am surprised to see not even one portrait out of place. As I stand there I feel that peaceful calm descend upon me once again. I must have lost track of time because when Charley tells me he has the uplink its startles me. Stepping outside this place of peace I set things in motion.

“This is First High Lady of the Death Dealers Nakatoma Maiha Mana who am I speaking with please?”

“This is a secured net. How did you get on it little girl? And what do you mean by First High Lady there are no women in the Death Dealers.”

Yup just like I thought it would go. Why does this always happen to me?

Chapter 2
              Old Friends, New Family

Ok let’s see how long it takes before he figures out I’m a second configuration. “I will ask you again who I am talking to.”

“And I want to know what you are doing on a secure net, little girl?”

That did it I’m pissed. “Command authority overrides, First Lady Nakatoma Delta nine seven Romeo eight code word Hell Fire.”

“Just what the hell do you mean by………Oh Shit! Huh… hum…. Huh…”

“I hope however you are that you are capable of more intelligent conversation than that. Now once again. Who in the nine hells of Tao Citi six am I talking TO?!”  I had lost my patience at this point.

“Deck Officer Oran Walls, ma’am.”

“Ok, Walls, I need to speak with whoever is the division commander on board that drop ship.”

“Wait one while I make the transfer, ma’am.”

A few seconds later I heard. “Tenth Death Dealer Division Commander General Star speaking.”

Hot damn one of my old Division commanders. “Mike it’s me J.J. so don’t shut me down.”

“The only J.J. I know is dead and he was a ninety-seven year old man. Not a little girl. So young lady you better start explaining to me how you got his codes and authorizations.”

“I didn’t die, Mike. I went through a secondary reconfiguration when I hit this system. It’s me, damn it. What do you want, proof?” I whined.

“That would go a long way to proving who you are.”

Thinking back to the last time we were on leave together. “Alright if I remember right the last time we went on leave you decided to try nude sunbathing. You got third degree sunburn on your...” I never got to finish.

“God damn it J.J. you swore you would never……. It is you isn’t it? They said you died.”

“No just went through the secondary reconfiguration and became the spitting image of a granddaughter I never had.”

“Are you the First Lord we are here to back up?”

“I am now. It was supposed to be someone else, but I arrived before whoever was supposed to be in charge here. From what I can piece together the reactivation signal was setup on an automated system that would broadcast to every drop ship that came in system.” I told my old friend.

“Ok I’ll buy the accidental reactivation, but what is this secondary reconfiguration stuff?”

“It is a last ditch program that releases a hoard of nanites that swarm the Death Dealer that transforms them into a living weapon that is a perfect balance of man and machine. One of the priorities of the secondary configuration is to blend in with the populace. Unfortunately for me over sixty percent of the populace of Hades is teenage girls.” I informed him. “So when I went through the reconfigure that’s what I turned into. Except my AI had access to my memories of Matsu and Ohmei for use as a template.” I was close to tears telling my old friend this. I didn’t want him to know, but I had to tell him.

“Why haven’t we heard about this before?”

“Because most secondary’s had to be killed by their own people.” I take a deep breath and fill him in on all the gruesome details. Ten minutes later when I finish. “So you see why for the last twenty years that program was discontinued.”

“No shit. So you must be the only successful secondary configuration ever. So, Lady Nakatoma, what are your orders?”

Thank the stars he believes me. Time to get to work. “General Star the first orders of business you are not to reveal my true identity to anyone; understand?”

“It will be exactly as you say ma’am. I’ll enter you into the logs as First High Lady of the Death Dealers Maiha Mana Nakatoma granddaughter of First high Lord James J. Owens. Oh by the way I have to ask is the new last name by chance having anything to do with Matsu’s family?”

“You could say that. It seems that I am now the Head of House for the Nakatoma Family.” I waited for a few seconds just lessening to silence before saying something. “Hey you there, Mike?”

I was answered at first by chuckling then a light laughter until finally it reached a full blown rolling laugh. Talk about getting hit in the face with a fish.

Once Mike had things under control. “Oh this is just too good to be true. The once feared and respected Death has been stuck as the prim and proper Head of House and High Families Lady. This is just too good.”

“You know there are times when I could just pound your ass into the ground.” I was not happy with my old friend. However I can see his point about the whole thing. “But you’re right. It is hilarious. Now I need you to do me a favor and keep this under your hat, buddy. If word gets out who I really am it could destroy the Nakatoma Family and its House. Not to mention put this whole operation in jeopardy. Do you understand?” I put all the conviction I could into that transmission.

“Got it First Lady as far as anybody will know you are the granddaughter of First Lord James Owens. You inherited his rank and title when he passed away from a heart attack during his reactivation. How we explain you as a Death Dealer though?”

Thinking quickly I came up with the perfect cover. It was already in place thanks to the order of the Emperor. “That’s simple. I’m the back up for my ‘grandfather’ and the prototype for a new configuration for the Death Dealers. As for me being a teen age girl the High Command allowed my ‘grandfather’ who was the owner of a research and development company to do the procedures to make me the first ever female as well as the next generation Death Dealer.”

“Ok, that works. Everything about this whole operation is so classified that I don’t even know why we’re here. So what do you need for us to do now?”

“For starters how many divisions are out there?” I really needed to know what I had to work with.

“I have with me the third corps. That’s two light divisions and two heavy divisions of Death Dealers.”

Holy shit with that many Death Dealers I won’t have to rely on the P.D.F. for back up. “Who is the corps commander?”

“Me why?”

“Good this is what you are going to do split up the corps into two and two. Send them to the two primary spaceports. I want one heavy and one light at each. Got that? Oh when you make your entry come in on an assault burn and be ready for a pirate attack craft.” I almost forget to warn them about that nasty little surprise.

“We haven’t heard anything about pirates operating in the system.” Mike told me. That was another piece of the puzzle. If the old High Lord Marshal wasn’t reporting the pirate attacks that means the mission might be compromised, but I doubt that. Knowing Stonewall it was just his incompetence. Believing that no one would dare to operate a pirate base in his system. It also tells me that the yakuza were the ones raiding the drop ships. If Nia was successful with her mission then they should have problems on their run in.

I decide to let it drop for now. Right then I needed them on planet. “General, I don’t know what to say about that. I do know that my drop ship was attacked on our way in. It was the stress of that attack that caused J.J. Owens to have a heart attack and die in route to Hades. So keep an eye out and get down here as fast as you can.”

“Roger that Lady Nakatoma. General Star out.” And with that he signed off breaking the connection.

With the Death Dealers now inbound, I headed back into the main house. If my calculations are correct they should be planet side in twelve hours. I have plenty of time for a quick trip to town to replace my wardrobe. For some reason I’m actually excited about that. AHAAAA! SHIT! DAMN IT! That no good piece of garbage, back alley, sideways written, backdoor, over rated pile of dog shit behavioral program did it to me again.

“Dee De, Charley please tell me that I am not starting to act like a school-girl?”

…………. (Dee De)

………… (Charley)

“Are you two going to answer me or not?”

I have never lied to you Maiha. Not even back when you were James. So I won’t start now. If you aren’t in combat mode you will become more and more like the stereotypical teenage girly-girl. (Dee De)

I am afraid that Dee De is correct commander. (Charley)

“Noooo!!!!! I’m Doomed!”

The laughter coming from the both of them doesn’t help my mood. I mean here I am trying my best to stay away from the girly-girl, and I just keep sliding further and further down the slippery slope to becoming the biggest girly-girl ever. Who cares if she is also without morals when it comes to killing, torture, or doing whatever it takes to get the job done?

As I entered the main house Gin and Kina were waiting for me. As they bow to me, Gin speaks up. “My Lady may we ask why you had retreated to the courtyard?”

Looking at them I can tell they are worried about me. “I needed to be alone for a short while. I hope I didn’t worry you two too much?”

“Not terribly Lady Maiha, but when you left before finishing your meal it was out of character for you. Your aunt Lady Dai Etsu sent us to find you.” Kina had the air of a mother hen looking for a lost chick about her. “I fear that your sudden departure has a good many worried about you. We all know you can take care of yourself, but that won’t stop us from worrying about you. After all you are still rather young to have to deal with all that is going on.”

I stop dead in my tracks. I’m over ninety-seven years old. I have faced death on more battle fields on more planets than ninety-nine percent of the people in the universe. I have sent men and women to their deaths and never thought twice about it. I have seen men, women, and children dead or dying on the battle field or in hospital. I have been up close and personal with the horrors of war and terrorism. How dare these people consider me, a First High Lord of the Death Dealers, too young!

Hang on there kiddo! Have you looked in the mirror lately? (Dee De)

“Just what the frack do you mean by that Dee De?”

Just this. Take a good look at yourself. Do you see a ninety-seven year old man or a teenage girl? (Dee De)

“I see what I always do anymore, a teenage girl. What does that have to do with anything?”

If you see a teenage girl what do you think they see? (Dee De)

It hit me like a drop ship on full burn in a high-g dive. Except for Dai Etsu, Maj. Howard, and a select few others no one knows the truth about me being someone other than what they see. All any one sees is a very young teenage girl who has had first the duties of Head of House for a High Family that is in trouble land on her head. Then an assassination attempt led by her House troops. Then had that followed by a full blown revolutionary shooting war with half of the Parliamentary Members and eight of the current representatives for the High Families in this system. Even two of my most trusted advisers only see that young girl. They don’t see the cranky old man behind the mask of a beautiful young lady who happens to be the Head of House for a High Family.

By George I think she’s got it. (Dee De)

“Ok already. It’s not like I was trying to find the answer to the ultimate question.”

The answer to that is forty-two. (Charley)

“Charley did you just tell me the answer to life, the universe, and everything is forty-two?”

Well yes you did ask me to find the answer for you. (Charley)

“That doesn’t make sense. The answer can’t just be forty-two.”

Hey don’t ask me I only have the answer not the question. (Charley)

“AAAAGGGHHH!!!!!!”

There are times when having one of the most powerful AIs in your head can be a real pain in the ass. “Lady Maiha are you alright? You look as if you just swallowed a bug.” Kina asked of me.

“Yes I’m fine. I just had something pointed out to me by my AIs. It kind of caught me off guard is all.” It was the best lie I could come up with. I couldn’t very well tell them that the answer to life, the universe, and everything was forty-two. I doubt even they, with all their years here and at the Temple, could understand that answer. Hell I have over ninety years of life experience and I don’t understand it. I swear the first thing I do when I have the time I’m going to set down with mother Dai Etsu to see if she can figure it out.

“I take it mother Dai Etsu sent you to find me.” When they nodded their heads yes. “I take it that she is ready to leave the compound for our shopping trip?”

“Yes, my Lady. She said to meet her out front in fifteen minutes. She did have to remind us that you should wear the pumps that go with your uniform though.” Said Gina.

“Very well ladies, shall we go?” waving my arm for them to go in front of me.

“After you Lady Maiha.” Comes their quick reply.

“Will I ever win an argument with you two?” I asked with some heat.

They look at each other, then back at me and answer in unison. “No.” Then they had the nerve to giggle.

“AAAHHHGGGAAA! That’s not fair! It’s two against one! I demand a recount!” I swear the universe is out to get me. “You two are going to pay for that.”

“We know, but until then Lady Maiha you’re down by two.” Was all Gin had to say, but it was backed up by Kina sticking her tongue out at me with her eyes crossed. I can’t help it I start to giggle then laugh at their antics. It was just the shot in the arm I needed. Gathering up my ladies’ maids I head off to the guest rooms I am using until mine can be repaired. Once there I quickly find the pumps that go with my uniforms and refresh my make up before heading towards the front of the house.

When we arrive I get a little shock. Mother Dai Etsu is there with three very young girls. The oldest couldn’t be more than thirteen while the other two were no more than eleven at the most. All three were wearing the robes of novice candidates. “Reverend Mother who are your companions?” I really hope that they are not who I think they are.

Sighing heavily she steps up to whisper to me. “They are the orphaned daughters of two grounds keepers who were husband and wife.” Stepping back she asked out loud. “They are newly come to the Temple. Would you like to meet them dear?”

I knew exactly what she was doing. Hell I’ve done it myself in the past. “Yes please I would like to know who shall be joining us for the day. Also I wish to know all the Members of our Family. I have always wished to have a little sister.” You would have thought that I had just said ‘Hello my name is Maiha Nakatoma. You killed my father now prepare to die.’ With the way they looked at me. “Yes I said little sister, but in this case I think it should be sisters. Do you agree with me mother Dai Etsu?”

“Child, you do realize what will happen if you were to adopt them as your sisters?”  She asked of me. Oh yes I knew exactly what I was doing. I was bringing in to my family three more girls who would all have legitimate claims to the Head of House. None of which were related by D.N.A., but they were family by blood. The blood of their parents that was spilled in the name of our Family last night. I will not let these girls be condemned to the orphanage or to a life of service because no one would adopt them. No that will not happen if I can help it.

“Yes Reverend Mother, I know exactly what I’m doing.” Looking over at the three of them I say. “Do you think we can get them registered for school in time mother?”

“Yes, my dear. I believe we can. Gin, can you run go find Mistress Goda for me?” Gin bowed and hurried off to find the Mistress of Novices. “Now Maiha, allow me to introduce to you your new sisters.” The girls were looking at her with shock in their eyes. They could not believe what they were hearing.

The eldest step forward and asked in a voice filled with fearful hope. “Is the Lady Nakatoma really going to adopt my sisters Reverend Mother?”

“No, Fuyuko. Lady Maiha is adopting all of you. Now if you do not wish to be part of our family all you have to do is tell Mistress Goda you that you want to stay a novice. We will not force you to become members of the Nakatoma family. Will we daughter?”

“No mother I shall not force them to be my sisters, but I hope that they will.” Talking to the young girls, to the oldest I said. “Fuyuko will you please be my sister? I never had any before. I would like to know what that means. Please will you help me out?”

A slow smile came to her face. She realized I was telling her the truth and I was giving her something that she could have only dreamed of this morning. A New family. “Can we go to school like you will, Lady Maiha?”

Laughing I answer her with all my heart. “Yes Fuyuko you can along with our younger sisters. How about you introduce me to them?”

With a smile that would light up the Great White Way back on Earth Prime she pulled the two younger girls over to us. “These are your new baby sisters Nanami and Nanase. They were born just two hours apart.” Looking closely at them, now that they were up close I could see that they were indeed twins. About that time the Mistress of Novices arrived. Looking up at her I could tell this was a no nonsense woman.

“Mistress Goda, I think I should be the one to inform you that you are now short three novice candidates. Fuyuko, Nanami, and Nanase will be joining me in the family apartments. I am adopting the three of them as my sisters.” I could tell she was not happy to hear this.

Looking over at mother Dai Etsu “Reverend Mother, are you going to allow this Yo’kai to interfere with the proper raising of these young girls?”

Now normally I would just ignore the old bat, but that Yo’kai crack was out of line. After all I was the Head of House for the Nakatoma family. “Excuse me, just what do you mean by calling me a Yo’kai?”

The woman didn’t even acknowledge me. “Reverend Mother, why are you allowing such foolishness to continue? To allow someone other than Temple priestesses or priests to raise orphans who are too old for adoption is against tradition. They may remain here as your attendants, but that is all. After they have done their year they can return to the Temple and complete their training.” She just continued to act as if I was some kind of unclean thing. However it was that last bit about my soon to be sisters remaining in the Temple like they didn’t have a choice that lit my burners.

I snatched hold of her ear and pulled. “Listen up bitch.” My voice was as cold and hard as the far frozen polar ice. There was no mistaking my anger with this woman who thought she could just ignore the wishes of her charges. “I asked you what did you mean by that Yo’kai crack, but you want to know something; I don’t give a shit anymore. The Reverend Mother has already approved their adoption as my sisters. I don’t care if you like it or not. These girls may have lost their parents in the fighting, but they did not lose their family. My family, the Nakatoma’s, shall be their family. If you get in my way again you will find yourself without a Temple or sanctuary. Because I will banish your ass to the far side of the second moon. You understand me?” when I finished, I used the leverage I had because of my hold on her ear, to toss her on her ass. I was pissed.

A hand on my shoulder stops any more violence. “Sister, please calm down. Mistress Goda does not understand that you are not a demon. She only hears what the soldiers tell her. She does not know you. Only your reputation as a demon of a fighter.” Fuyuko was almost pleading with me not to hurt this woman who would only see her as a servant and nothing more. Then I see it; Fuyuko has been at the Temple for longer than one night. Her robes were those of a second year candidate.

Stepping away from the Mistress of Novices I turn to mother Dai Etsu. “Reverend Mother. I will leave this matter in your hands. However, my sisters will not be leaving here till they wish to leave. If they wish to return to the Temple tonight then so be it, but they will not be forced to return. This is by my command as Head of House.” I know I had just put her on the spot. Then again I didn’t care; this woman had so frightened these poor girls that they would not dare disobey her without the Reverend Mother’s support.

“You are quite right Maiha in demanding this. I think it is time for more than just a change in the House Hold, but in the Temple as well. Sister Goda you have a choice to make; turn over the training of novices to Sister Ei and return to teaching the word or leave the Temple and its grounds to go out into the world spreading the word. What shall it be?” Now I’ve heard the steel in her voice before, but this time there was edge finality to I had never heard before. I don’t really understand what’s going on, but I know it’s big.

“I will stay as a teacher. I shall inform Sister Ei of her new position as Mistress of Novices Reverend Mother. May the peace of the Goddess go with you today and may she give her blessings upon this new family of sisters.” With that she stood up and walked away. Leaving us in the entry way to the house. She made the blessing for me and my sisters sound more like a sneer than a blessing. If mother Dai Etsu had not been there I would have dragged her ass back here by the hair until she was bald as a cue ball to apologize.

Looking at the three young girls I smiled and said in my best girly teen voice. “Ok come on sisters, it’s time for some shopping.” That made them all laugh. “Sorry for taking away your attendant’s mother, but I always wanted sisters and they are too cute to pass up.”

“Do not worry yourself about that. However we do have one problem you do need to address.” Looking at her I couldn’t figure out what she was talking about. “Child, your sisters all need to be enrolled in school and all of you need replacement wardrobes.” I couldn’t help it I giggled at this. Leave it to my adopted mother to point out the important things in life.

“Well we can take of the wardrobes when get mine. As for the enrollment why don’t they go to the same school I will? I mean if they took me I’m sure they would love to have my little sisters as well.” I know I’m being a little bit of a pain, but hell I know the family can afford it. After what happens when all those bull shit laws get repealed, well there will be even more. “Besides we can’t have the granddaughters or daughters of the Nakatoma Family going to some public school now can we?” Mother Dai Etsu just looked at me with that serene look on her face. Yup I ain’t fooling her one bit.

“Very well.” Turning to one of the house hold maids. “Can you find Master Dao for me please?” the maid nodded her head and rushed off to find the Household secretary. “Once Master Dao gets here I’ll have him contact the Joan Eunice Smith School for young Ladies and have him get your sisters enrolled for next semester.”  Then she smiled at me. “I will also have him get the paper work started for their adoption as your sisters. As your legal guardian I will make sure everything is in place so no one can question the legal status of your new sisters.”

“We’ll meet you outside, mother Dai Etsu. I want my sisters to meet some of the people who will be their bodyguards. Come on, you three.” And with that I lead them out the front door to go meet our protection detail. The girls eyes grew huge as I first took them up to one of the scoot lances’ A.P.S. this one was a thirty ton W8-A3 Wild Cat. Looking around I found that the Wild Cat was controlled by a young female pilot. I waved her over to me. “Sergeant I believe this is your suit, am I correct?”

The young pilot had a look of awe on her face. You do not usually have a protectee walk up and ask about your equipment. “Yes ma’am she sure is. Her name is ‘Puss-In- Boots’. I know calling a Wild Cat something like that is a little strange, but she’s mine and she has an attitude with anyone else at her controls.”

I can tell she is proud of her suit, but I can’t stop the giggle that escapes when I hear the name. To name a thirty ton war machine after a children’s nursery story is just too cute. “Sergeant you have a twisted sense of humor you know that.” When my new sisters hear me say that they bust out giggling. “Would you do me a favor and show my new sisters how your suit works?” the giggling stops with the sharp intakes of breathe for all three of them. I think I just hit on something very important. Turning around I take a real good look at them. On all of their faces is a look of awe and excitement. “Do you want to take a look inside?” When their heads started to bob up-n-down I knew that if they ever get the chance they will become A.P.S. pilots. “Sergeant would you mind showing them the cockpit?”

“Ma’am I would love too, but I would suggest at a later time when they aren’t wearing something that will get caught on the Suits little catch points ma’am.” Looking over at her I realize what she is saying. After all she’s in a mech-suit. As I look at her my eyes rover over her. Niece eyes, small up turned nose, putty lips, perky tits, waist length hair black as night, waist nipped in tight, and a pair of legs that just don’t quit. I would place her at a solid 8.5 on the C.F.M.P. scale. (Come Fuck Me Please scale) Oh shit! I just didn’t check out one of my body guards did I?

Yup you sure did and rated her on the C.F.M.P. scale as a solid 8.5. I have to say kiddo your taste in women hasn’t changed. You still like them on the short and cute side with long hair and a tight ass. (Dee De)

“Oh bite me bitch.”

“Oh hey, that makes sense. I hadn’t thought about that sorry.” You could have used me for a light with how embarrassed I was. Turning to my younger sisters I say. “The Sargent is right. None of you are dressed for climbing around on an A.P.S. If you go climbing around on one in those robes you could get hurt.” I can tell they’re disappointed. To have a dream dangled in front of their eyes only to have it yanked away. I have to make it up to them and I know just what to do. “Hay now no long faces. Just because we can’t do it now doesn’t mean we can’t do it later. Right Sergeant?”

“Yes ma’am. I’ll be happy to show you girls Puss later when you’re dressed more for it. Is that ok?”

All three of them looked at me and said “You promise big sister?”

Nodding my head yes and giggling I tell them “We will get you something for you to wear in town today. So tomorrow while I have lessons on being the Head of House with mother Dai Etsu you can go over to the House military section and get a full tour of everything. Does that sound good to you?”

Their squeals of joy could be heard all the way to the backside of the mech range. I think I know what they want more than thing else in life. To be the pilot of an Armored Power Suit. “Hey I have a question to ask you three.” When I had all of their attentions I asked them “When you grow up do you want to be A.P.S. pilots?”  My question must have caught them off guard because all three of them just stop dead still where they are at. Then next thing I know is they are all looking ashamed of themselves with their heads bowed in shame. “Hold on here that is nothing to be ashamed of. It’s an honorable profession. Why are you ashamed of wanting to be A.P.S. pilots?”

Fuyuko steps forward with her head bowed. “Sister, everyone knows that you have to be born to one of the warrior families to become a pilot. While we may dream of becoming pilots it is only a dream. It is as Sister Goda says ‘Know your place and you will find happiness.’ We may have become your sisters but there is no way that we can ever become pilots. The selection boards for that school will always turn down the children of farmers.” She turned her head to the side and spit to show her disgust with the selection boards. “They always turn down the children of anyone who is not a member of the military. You don’t believe me sister; just ask the Sergeant.” It must have been the look on my face for her to challenge me that way.

“Sergeant is what my sister just said true? Do the selection boards deny the sons and daughters of civilians the chance to enter into the pilot course here?”

“No ma’am. I can testify to that. My parents are factory workers over in Coal slide.” The look of shock on her face at what these girls have been told is clear as the noonday sun. “I don’t know what you girls have been told but that is a bald faced lie. Trust me they only look at your scores on the entrance exam.”

Ok what the hell is going on here?

“Dee De I need you and Charley to…” I don’t get to finish as both of them are already answering my request.

The former Head Captain has been denying any application to either the Military Academy or to the P.D.F. by anyone who is not from the families of the House troops or your aunt’s bodyguard unit. (Charley)

If you think that’s bad, that asshole had a totally different entrance exam for the families of anyone who was not House Military. The no good bastard had it setup so that no one could pass. Hell we couldn’t pass the damn thing with all of the computing power at our disposal. (Dee De)

“Fuyuko, if you want to be a Suit pilot I’ll help you become one.” When she looked at me with disbelief I went on. “You can trust me. I promise if you want it I’ll make it happen.”

It was little Nanami who spoke up for all of them. “Do you really mean that sister? We can be suit pilots not just infantry soldiers?”

“Yes I mean it, but you all have to finish school first.” I looked up to see mother Dai Etsu coming down the steps with my ladies maids heading for the hover limo. “Ok come on we have to go now it’s time to leave. Sergeant I would suggest that you get mounted up.”

“Yes ma’am. I’ll pass the word so we can get rolling as soon as possible.”

I quickly got us back over to the limo. As we approached mother Dai Etsu said to me “I see you are already teaching your sisters bad habits Maiha. Next thing we’ll know you’ll have them piloting one of the assault suits in the name of House Nakatoma.” At first I thought she was mad with me until I saw the corners of her mouth twitching.

Giggling I tell her “Why mother, I would never do something that far out of character for a Lady of Breeding. Why, just the very idea of one of my sisters climbing around in one of those monsters is shocking. Now if you had said something Lady like as one of the fire support suits, well that would be more in line with my tastes.” The look I receive from the younger girls is perfect. They can’t believe that I would contradict the Reverend Mother the way I had. I am going to have to work on that. I can’t have my little sisters bowing down to everyone who thinks that they’re better than them.

“Shall we go my dear?” mother Dai Etsu just points to the limo.

“Yes ma’am I believe we have wasted enough time this morning.”

Once we are all in and secure the Shotgun closes the cabin door. I feel the big machine rise up on its air cushion and pull away from the curb. Once we were moving two of the scout suits take up positions in front of the limo and the other two falls in behind us. I notice that the young girls were a little nervous. I wondered if it was our escort that was making them nervous. Then it hit me they were scared. Of what I had no clue. “Hey what’s wrong?” When they didn’t answer me I decided to be up front about it. “Little sisters I know you’re scared, but I don’t know why. Please tell me?”

Nanase is the one to answer me. “We have never been outside the family compound. We sorry if we have disappointed you big sister it’s just that we could never afford to shop on the outside. Most of what we had was bought here at the compound.”

“For one thing I am not disappointed in you or your sisters, Nanase. So what if you have never left the compound. Since that’s the case I understand why you’re scared. What you have to do is take a great big breath and then let it out slowly.” I show them how to do it. “Now think about something that makes you happy. That’s it. Now just hold that thought as we make our way through the day. See that’s all you need to be brave.”

Once they had calmed down “Now as for you never having the money to shop at the outside market you leave that to me ok.” When they nodded their heads yes I looked over at mother Dai Etsu. “Mother I have to ask why we have been paying our household staff as well as the groundkeepers so little?”

“I hate to say this daughter, but we are the highest paying Family in the system. The only reason there is an outside market is because of the tourists who come to Hades for the year round winter sports we offer. If we did not have the ski lodge with all its trails and the four Power Suit factories House Nakatoma would be in far worse shape financially. Why over half of the House income is from tourism.” She let out a heavy sigh. “We used to be one of the largest manufacturers on Hades with interests in hover- cars, electronics, and textiles. However when the current crop of Lords and Representative came to power on the heels of the ex-High Lord Marshall and his Vice Lord all that changed. Once they were in they began to systematically to strip away our control over our manufacturing properties. Then turning around and selling the controlling interest to off-world parties.”

“In other words they used the laws to screw over the people of this planet.” I was pissed. “Well that just puts one more nail in their coffins. I hope the hangman doesn’t get tired of stringing up those assholes.”

“Maiha watch your langue. A Lady does not use such vulgar language.” My mother was quick to correct me on that and my behavior. This actually made my new sisters giggle. I just stuck my tongue out at them. “Maiha if you don’t start behaving this instant you will regret it.” Warned mother.

“Yes ma’am, but they started it.” I whined back. Oh God I just didn’t do that. Did I?

(Giggle)You sure did kiddo! (Dee De)

“Bight me!”

(Giggle) I can’t wait till me hit town and you really go all out girly. (Giggle)(Dee De)

I decide to take the higher ground by not answering her. I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again there are times when have two of the most powerful AIs in the universe in my head is a real pain in the ass. So instead I look out the window. I notice that we are going a different way from the one I took to get to the House Compound. “Mother where are we going? I thought that town was the other way.”

“We are heading for Light Hope Harbor. They are closer to the House Compound than Star Port City where you landed. We should be there in just twenty to twenty-five minutes.” She answered me. “They also have a far larger shopping district than Star Port and it is also home to the Joan Eunice Smith School for young ladies. So we should be able to get all four of you what you need for both day to day wear as well as your uniforms for school.”

“Wait did you say uniforms for school Reverend Mother?” asked Nanami. “Will we really be able to wear the uniforms of the High Ladies that go to the school in Light Hope?”

“Hey you’re one of those High Ladies now little sister.” Fuyuko said quickly. “We all are now right, Maiha. You made us that when you said you wanted to adopt us as your sisters.”

“I most certainly did little sister. Oh and baby sisters you are most definitely going to school in a uniform. Because if I have to wear them so do you.” Pointing my finger at her with a giggle. “By the way what grades are you three in?”

When they dropped their heads I knew something was up. “Ok out with. Why don’t you know what grade you’ll be in?”

Fuyuko is the one who answers for them. “There is only one classroom at the Temple. That is where we have gone to school for the past few years, sister. Our mother and father did not want us going to school like most of the others in the compound. They felt that all we needed to know we would learn from the Sisters at Temple.” They all have a sad look on their faces. I have a feeling that they will need to be tested to see what grades they should be in.

Before I can ask her mother offers up the info I need. “It is normal for some of the more devout to send their children to our Temple to learn from the Sisters. However all of them are accredited instructors. As for what grades your sisters will be in they are the seventh and ninth grades. Do not worry child all of the students who go to school at the Temple are well educated.” I can tell by the pride in her voice that this was her doing. Then it dawned on me all of the former heads have done something to improve the lives of those who live inside the compound. Since the Temple was her life she was the one to bring in a real scholastics program with teachers for those children who went there for their education. “I saw that there was a great need for real teachers so fifty years ago I sent five of the younger nuns to be accredited as teachers. This way the ones who wanted to be priestesses could continue down that path while those who were content to be nuns would become more useful within the Temple.”

“Once again mother you have impressed me beyond words with your ability to see far more than most ever would.” I was truly impressed she had seen where more and more of our people wanting to send their children to the Temple for an education than to the public schools. It was a stroke of pure genius on her part. “To see the need before it became a problem and to put into motion a solution as you have done is quite a feat.”

“Maiha, why do you call your… I mean our great aunt mother?” Nanase asked me.

“Well you see I never knew my mother, Father or grandmother. They had died before I had the chance to know them. The only parent I ever knew was my grandpa and he died on the way here.” I truly felt the pain of loss for my wife and child as I told them the cover story we had come up with. “So when aunt Dai Etsu took me in and started to teach me how to be a Lady and the Head of House I felt more like her daughter than a niece. Then last night when those pigs attacked us well I just lost my temper at them threatening her it just made her more like a mother to me than anything else with the way she was willing to protect me. So when I called her mother it just felt right.” I think I was rambling but I wasn’t sure. “Am I making any sense or just confusing you?”

“No we understand that she is the first person in your life to be anything like a mother to you. So to you she will always be mother. Is that what you are saying?” asked Nanami with a look of understanding on her face. What she asked next though did surprise me. “Can we call her mother as well?”

I almost told them that they would have to ask Dai Etsu that question, but I heard the quick intake of breath by her so I knew the answer to that question before anyone else did. “Yes I believe that mother would love for you to call her that or maybe even mama, but that’s up to her.”

With hope filled eyes all three look over at Dai Etsu. Before they can even ask though she smiles at them and nods her head yes. With squeals of joy the three of them hug-mug her. Looking over at me she mouths thank you.

Chapter 3
              School Clothes?

I think I have just made three little girls very happy. In a matter of a few hours I have done the best I can to restore to them their family as well as give my mother what she has always dreamed of having. She finally has her own daughters. Though her vows as a priestess and Reverend Mother prevented her from having children, that didn’t stop her from wanting them; now she had four loving daughters. All of whom would love her with all their hearts.

I take a quick look outside the window and see we are coming into town. “Hey you guys we’re just about there so let mom get herself straightened out. You all need to do the same. We don’t want people to think we’re a bunch of low class street rats. Remember we are Nakatoma’s and have a reputation to up hold.” I said in my most snotty manner. I hold that prim and proper pose for about ten seconds before losing it and giggling.

Soon all of them are laughing with me. Mom knows more than the others that no matter what I’ll always be the ‘tomboy’ in this family. As for being the prim and proper Lady, well that’ll only happen when I need to be that. The rest of the time let’s just say I’ll do whatever I can get away with. We pass by several small stores but none of them were suitable for our needs. “Mama, where are we going to stop first?”

At hearing me call her mama, Dai Etsu’s face lights up. With a smile that could make the sun seem dull she replies. “Well, daughter dear, our first stop is to get you all your uniforms for school. Then we will see about getting you girls some every day clothes and replace your kimonos. That way you will have something to wear that’s not so formal for day to day and when you don’t want to watch what you’re doing. Like maybe climbing around on or in a Power Suit.” I think I’ve been busted here but I’m not sure. “Yes, daughter, I saw the four of you eyeing that Power Suit earlier. I take it that your younger sisters would love to be pilots?” Yup I’m busted. The woman can figure out what I’m planning before even I do. So I just nod my head yes. “Very well then, we’ll just have to make sure that they receive the very best training. You will see to this when we return home. Do I make myself clear, Maiha?”

I swallow the lump that just appeared in my throat. The woman who I love as a mother that has always been one of the biggest pacifists I have ever known just gave me an order to make sure my adopted younger sisters receive the very best training possible as Armored Power Suit pilots. Well, if there is one thing I know it’s this. I will not let her down. My sisters will be trained by the best and nothing but the best. “Mama, I’ll make sure they have the very best training possible, but first they have to show me their grades. If I see one bad grade then I’ll suspend their training until they are back to where they should be. Agreed little sisters?”

With happy smiles they all three say. “We agree.”

“Very good Maiha, I would like to know though what do you consider as adequate grades?” mama ask me.

“That’s easy mama. They have to carry at least a three point zero or better. Is that reasonable?” I said.

“Very much so my dear daughter. Ah we have arrived at our destination. Shall we girls, the day is getting on and we have at least two other stops to make.” With that she exits the hover-limo quickly followed by the rest of us.

Once outside I see a store front that has four different uniforms in the front window. I see one for the Hades Military Academy that’s the uniform I’d like to wear, but I won’t get the chance. The other three belong to the other private schools. The next one in line is one for Saint David’s’ School for Boys, then comes Saint Ann’s’ School for Girls, and finally the Joan Eunice Smith School for young Ladies. Of all of them it was the J.E. Smith uniform that got my attention. It was without a doubt, the most feminine of the bunch. I absolutely loved it. It’s so girly and feminine that I just had to wear one. AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!! I didn’t just think that, did I?

(GIGGLE) You sure did sweetie. I can’t wait to see what happens when we hit the regular stores for the rest of your wardrobe. (GIGGLE)(Dee De)

“Just great; I know I should have gone for the killing stroke when I had the chance.”

(Giggle) You won’t get away that easy, girlfriend now suck it up and get in there. (Dee De)

As we enter the shop I can’t help but wonder at the duality that has become my life. On one hand I was this super girly-girl teenager, but on the other I was this unstoppable, almost totally amoral, killing machine. I know I can hold back on that part of me, but it still worries me. When I tortured that traitor I felt no pity or remorse for doing what needed to be done. Would I do it again? I didn’t know! This above all else has scared me to my very core. I can handle being a girly-girl if I can help save my beloved wife’s and mama’s family. And I’ll do it with a smile on my face. Where I get stuck is how do I survive my other half and keep my soul intact? Mama must have picked up on my mood because while my three sisters were being fitted for their uniforms she pulled me outside.

“What is bothering you so much, daughter?” she asked once we were away from my sisters.

“Oh nothing mama, just thinking about something.” I lied.

“Daughter, in your own words. That’s bullshit. Now what is it?” was her very direct reply.

I looked over at her and can tell she isn’t going to let this go. She’s worried about me. Sighing heavily I began to explain to her all my fears and worries about my duality. How I feared that I would lose all sense of balance and control. When I had finished laying everything out for her she had a very thoughtful look on her face.

When she finally spoke it gave me hope that I just might be able to survive. “Child, do you not believe in your own self? Why your own disgust at what you did last night was clearly seen by all who were there. Yes when you are pushed past the point of tolerance you do not hold back. You become the sword that will be raised in defiance and will not be sheathed until justice has been done. I know that you fear losing control and that your COBRA AI will be the only guiding force within you, but this will not happen unless you allow it.” I watched as she looked out at the shopping square deep in thought. I was about to ask what she was thinking when she began speaking in a quiet voice of contemplation. “When we get home tonight I shall seek out a teacher for you who can give you the tools you will need. Yes I know that I could teach you some techniques, but you need one who is more of a master in the martial arts than in the arts of peace.” Looking over at me she gave me a smile that said more than words. “Now let’s go get you fitted for your school uniforms.”

With that we headed back inside. We were greeted by the sounds of laughter coming from my young sisters. They were having a ball trying on the different parts of their uniforms. I can tell just by the looks on their faces that they have never had store bought clothes before. Most likely all of their clothing was made by their mother and handed down from one to the other. Looking over at mama I see the same thing on her faces as is on mine. Joy, pure and uncensored joy. To have brought this kind of happiness to these young girls after the tragedy of the night before would be with her and me for the rest of our lives. “Mama, promise me that whatever happens don’t let them be forgotten. I don’t know what will come over the next few days, but I’ll do my best to make sure that they and you will not be touched by what is about to unfold here on Hades.”

“Child, what do you know that I or our military commanders don’t?” she asked with all of the intensity of the Reverend Mother who was upset with a wayward novice.

“In about seven hours from now four divisions of Death Dealers, two light and two heavy, well make planet fall. They have been on station at the military jump points.” I can’t look at her. I had hoped to keep this hidden from her and my sisters. I was bringing down the wrath of the Gods on the rebels and corrupt Lords from the High Families on this planet. I was done playing around it was time to give this planet back to its people. “I plain on using them to put an end to the rebellion that the former Lords and representatives have started. They want a war well guess what; I’ll give them a war. One in which there will be no quarter given or taken. Mama I didn’t want this. I tried to use the courts and legal system, by calling in the provost marshal of the P.D.F., but the ones who started this war by attacking us last night had already fled into the outback areas of this planet. I will not let them escape justice. If that means putting four divisions on the battle field, of the meanest sons-of-bitches in the known Galaxy, then so be it.” Looking down at my feet I await her response. What it will be I have no idea, but I will accept it weather its damnation, acceptance, or just plain pity.

“Child, you are truly a Head of House to be dealt with. You are wasted as just that you should be the planet Governor or System Over Lord. Not only do you try to use the peaceful way of the courts and legal system, but you have in place a military solution.” She wraps me in a hug. Thank the Goddess she doesn’t hate me. “Now that I know I can better help you in your training, this way you shall never become the monster you so fear. For now though you need to get started on being fitted for your school uniforms missy.” And with that she swats me on my butt shoving me over to the racks of uniforms. Giggling I begin to dig through them to find my sizes. Once I have a blouse and skirt in hand I head over to the changing rooms. As I take off my jacket I realize I need more than what I brought in with me. Before I can leave the changing room though. Fuyuko knocks on the door.

Opening it up she hands me a pair of thigh-high socks bloomers and a pannier saying. “Here sis you’ll need these as well. Without the pannier the skirt won’t hang right.” Taking them from her I thank her for her thoughtfulness, but before I can close the door she hands me a pair of shoes saying they go with the outfit. Once the door is closed I quickly got changed.

Stepping out of the little room I head out front to show mama and my little sisters how I look. “Well how do I look? Do I look ok?” for the first time in my life I actually care how I look. I know it’s the behavioral programing making me feel this way, but I just can’t get worked up over it. Maybe I really am coming to terms with who I have become.

“Sissy, you look just as beautiful as always.” Nanase tells me.

“Oh yes. Just like one of those High Ladies over at the big school.” Says Nanami. “Don’t you think so, Fuyuko?”

“Our big sister will put all of those stuck up bitches to shame.” Replies Fuyuko.

“Fuyuko! You will mind that tongue of yours or you will find that soap has a very effective way of cleaning it. Am I understood?” mama’s threat was not wasted on her or me for that matter. I have no doubt she will gladly stuff a bar of soap in my mouth as well. Time for some diplomacy here.

“Fuyuko, I already love you dearly, so I’m going to give you a little advice here. That type of langue coming from a member of a High Family is greatly frowned upon. So please don’t use it again, at least not where mama can hear you.” I tell her in the most solemn manner as possible, but I ruin it by giggling.

Mama decides to put me in my place. “That goes for you as well young lady. I will not tolerate such language from you either, you’re not too old for me to take a hair bush to that cute little bottom of yours.” Oh boy I’m on thin ice here. “Remember you are the one who should be the example for your sisters. Do you understand me?”

Swallowing quickly I bow to her before I answer. “Yes ma’am. I understand completely. I shall do my best.”

“Good. Now as to how you look dear. Well let’s just say you are as beautiful as ever.” Turning to the shop owner. “We will take six sets of everything for each of them. Oh can they wear those out?”

“Yes ma’am I’ll get right on it as soon as payment is arranged. As for them wearing them out, I first have to verify their enrollment at Joan Eunice Smith first.” Replied the shop owner.

Now normally I would let something like this slide. However this woman just brought into question not only my right to go to this stuck up school, but my sisters as well. Not to mention whether or not we can pay for the uniforms. “Excuse me, but are you questioning the Honor of House Nakatoma?” I asked in my sweetest voice as possible. For some reason mama didn’t stop me like she normally would when I get all sweet and innocent like this.

“You are from House Nakatoma? Please young lady, do not try to make me believe that you are part of that noble clan. Why I should have you arrested for portraying yourself as a Nakatoma. Instead I will just ask for you to return the uniforms you have on and leave my shop never to return.”

Ok that did it! “I will not be insulted in this manner.” My voice has once again become cold and hard as the polar ice caps. “I will have you know that I am a member of the Nakatoma Family. Not just any member either, but its rightful Head of House. The High Lady to whom you have been so insolent with is the Grand Lady Dai Etsu, Reverend Mother to our Family’s Temple. The three young Ladies with us are my young sisters. All of whom have just completed their two years of service to that Temple.” Yup I was pissed off in a major way. “I do not know who you think you are dealing with, but it is not some off world gutter trash. If you do not start showing the proper amount of respect in the next few seconds you are going to regret it.” Slowing down I take a few deep breaths to calm down. So when I continue it is with all of the grace and fluidity of the Ladies of House Nakatoma. Remembering my lessons from yesterday, I seek out and find that calming inner peace that allows the Ladies of our Family to show nothing, but the calm face of reason to those around us. “Forgive me madam; I should not lose my temper like that. It is obvious that you are not familiar with our family. Allow me to introduce myself and family. I am Head of House Lady Nakatoma Maiha Mana of the Nakatoma High Family. These are my three younger sisters Fuyuko, Nanase, and Nanami. Our elder is the Grand Lady and Reverend Mother Nakatoma Dai Etsu. As for our ability to pay would you prefer straight credit or cash?”

I think it was the fact that I had just informed the woman she was dealing with far more political power than she is used to or the fact that we could buy and sell her shop with everything in it ten times over never touching the family reserves. Whatever it was her whole attitude changed. “Lady Nakatoma, please forgive me. I was unaware that there was a new Head of House for your Family. Nor who would be attending one of our more prestigious schools. As far as payment to make up for my earlier rudeness why don’t I just send the bill to your House hold accountant; would that be acceptable?”

Keeping the peaceful look on my face was harder than I thought it would be. Just by being the picture of a High Families Lady as well as a Head of House I had put this woman in her place and gotten the matter settled without showing my ass. “Yes, I believe that will be fine. Oh can you arrange for our purchases to be delivered out to the estate for us please?”

“Of course Lady Nakatoma. It would be my pleasure. Now if I can make a suggestion?”

“Please go right ahead.” I told her.

“The normal school jackets are fine for normal day to day wear. However they lack the insulation for the colder nights or winters here on Hades. We have the coat that is approved for wear by the school here in stock. Would you like to see them?” she asked.

“Yes please. While I was not raised here, my sisters were. So they should know if they will be heavy enough for use as cold weather coats.” I know she was just trying to increase her sales, but if they were needed then we’ll get them. When she showed us the coats I knew they would be going home with everything else.

Before I can ask Nanase and Nanami both begin to examine the coats. I say nothing and just wait for their opinions to be voiced. I can tell by the way they look at the material, the lining, and finally the stitching that they are looking at these coats with the eyes of professionals. I learned a long time ago to let the pros do their job. “Sissy, these coats are of excellent quality. They will be perfect for the fall nights and winter. They should keep us warm and dry despite what the weather throws at us.”

Nodding my head I look over at the shop owner. “We’ll take four of them in the correct sizes please.”

“Of course Lady Nakatoma. I’ll send them out with the rest. Oh will you be staying in the dorms or commuting?” she asked.

“Mama, do you know if we will have to stay in the dorms or not?”

“No, the girls will commute to and from. Why do you ask madam?” mama was as curious as me.

“Oh, the reason I was asking is so I know whether to include the school approved tights or not. Is this unacceptable?” she was real quick to answer. Probably afraid of losing a sale.

“May we see the whole selection first please?” I ask of her.

“Lady Nakatoma, there are only three types that are approved by the school’s directors. One is the standard black; one is your standard suntan, and then the schools tartan plaid.” She show them to us as she described them.

The school tartan plaid was kind of cool looking. “We’ll take three pairs of the plaid and two pairs of the others please. Oh and include anything else that might be of use for school wear.”

“Of course my Lady. Will that be all for today?” she asked me.

“Yes I believe so. If we have need of something we can always return.” I tell her.

Once all of our purchases were taken care of we left her store. Once outside we picked up our escort of infantry men. Looking around as we walk I see that the A.P.S.s have place themselves so that every part of the shopping center is covered by at least one of them. One of the escorts notices my looking around. “Lady Nakatoma is there a problem with the placement of the scouts?”

“What? Oh no everything is fine. I was just surprised at how well they have positioned themselves to provide supporting fields of fire for the infantry. Do you all train for this type of team work?”

“Yes ma’am. The Major has always believed in the practice of combined arms maneuvers. He has said more than once and I quote ‘We may take the ground with A.P.S., but it is the Infantry who will hold it. Don’t ever forget that.’ When he told the scout lance that they began training with our platoon as if it was their primary mission. Oh they can still perform as scouts. Some of the best out there really, but they can double our support in a jiffy if needs be. It’s a shame that they would rather act as scouts because there are times when they are actually better at doing this than our regular A.P.S. unit.” I can tell by the pride in his voice he had the utmost respect for the scout pilots. It wasn’t until then that I noticed his unit patch. These were mama’s bodyguards not my own. Looking over at the suits I saw that they had the Wolves of the Mountains crest on the left shoulder.

That was when I realized all of the infantry and their supports were in the capital with Cpt. Walking Water. I hope she is alright. I would hate for her to be injured in the opening rounds of this war. I know that people will die no matter what I do to limit the killing, but I can hope for minimal loses on both sides. I may be Deaths own Daughter, but I’m still human. Or mostly anyway.

Lady Nakatoma even though you are now a cyborg you are still human. Yes half of your body may be machine the core of your being is still and always will be human. Nothing can take that away from you, (Charley)

“Thanks Charley. I can always count on you or Dee De to keep me on track.”

Your welcome, kiddo. We can always tell when you need a little grounding. (Dee De)

“Maiha, are you alright child?” mama pulls me out of my conversation with my AI’s with her question.

“Yes mama. I was just thinking about Cpt. Walking Water. I just realized that we are using your personal bodyguards. I must say I am quite impressed by your Wolves. If I didn’t know any better I would say that they were Death Dealers, mama.” As I finish, the young soldier I had been talking to looked over at me in shock. “Oh yes I do know what I am talking about here, corporal. My grandfather was First High Lord of the Death Dealers James J. Owens. I spent the majority of my life around Death Dealers.”

“Excuse me, Lady Nakatoma, but I don’t quite believe that. I have known a few Death Dealers and while I have heard of Commander J.J. Owens I doubt he was as deadly as they say.” I was starting to get pissed at this little shit, but it was mama who lambasted him, not me.

“I will have you know, corporal that my brother-in-law was far more deadly than what the stories say about him.” I never thought you would live to see the day when Nakatoma Dai Etsu would ever hail me as anything, but a killer. However here she was doing exactly that. “He was one of the most feared and respected warriors to ever live. I was proud to call him my brother-in-law. Yes I know that I am the Reverend Mother, but that wasn’t always so. I shall also remind you it was my sister Matsu, the Lady Maiha’s grandmother who married him. She would often tell of his passion for peace. He did not seek out war, but he did not run from it either. He saw it as his duty go to and fight in the place of others. If you would be a true samurai you could do no better for a role model than James J. Owens.” I wanted to start looking around for cover because the Goddess has to be hearing this whopper of a lie coming from the Reverend Mother of her Temple.

“Do not be so surprised, daughter. I may not have liked what your grandfather did for his living, but I did respect him. He had won both the respect and fear of his enemies and his friends. The Gorgonizes were the first to call him Death himself. The frontier rebels on Corvine Five went so far as to call him a Shinigami. These are just a few of the names he earned as a warrior. However it was Peace Maker that he earned from the Hadrian Lancers that your grandmother was most proud of.” Looking back over at the corporal. “So corporal, don’t you think that with all that he accomplished that he would not teach his only grandchild all that he knew? I can assure you that he has. My daughter probably knows more about military tactics than you and your entire unit. She is more qualified to judge your unit’s performance that most carrier officers. Do not slight her again. To do so is at your own peril.”  With that she looked ahead for the next store. I don’t know who was more surprised; me or the corporal. The reason for me was that either mama was telling the truth or she was more favored by the Goddess than anyone else in history.

Looking ahead I see a store front that just grabs my attention more than any other. I forget all about the cute young corporal and head for it. The sign says that this shop is called Sweet Lolita and the Prince. The clothes in the storefront window are some of the most feminine I have ever seen so much so it would make most want to puke. So of course I just loved them. AAAAAHHHHH!!!! I swear if I ever find that no good, rat faced, two timing, mealy mouth, sorry excuse for a program designer, I will personally introduce him to the wonder filled world of the colonoscopy by inserting his head in his fourth point of contact.

(Chuckling) His name was Ichie Satsuma. Unfortunately he passed away thirty years ago in an attack by a bunch of Whorevathaien Raiders. (Charley)

“NOT HELPING HERE!!!!”

(Giggling)No he ain’t, but he sure is funny. (Dee De)

I really wanted to pound my head against something right then. Mama must have heard the groan that escaped me.

“Maiha child are you feeling well?” she asked.

Stepping over close to her I whisper in her ear. “My AI’s are giving me a hard time is all.” I tell her.

The next thing I hear is a small giggle, then a bigger one, and finally out and out laughter. My adopted mother is laughing her oh so proper High Lady ass off. Here I am dealing with two of the most powerful AIs known to man giving me a hard time and she finds it funny. Then it hits me. It is funny; so funny in fact that I start to laugh as well. All three of my sisters and the bodyguards look at us as if we have lost our minds. I know that sooner or later I will have to tell my sisters about my secret. It just won’t be today. To get everybody’s attention off of our laughing I drag Fuyuko, Nanase, and Nanami into the Lolita and Prince. I head straight for the dresses. I start pulling outfits off the rack and handing them to the girls. Once each of them has three apiece I shove them towards the changing rooms. Then I turn around and find three for myself before heading to the changing rooms. One of the outfits that I found was this all white beauty that I hoped will fit. Because I really want to buy it. I mean what girly-girl wouldn’t it is all lace and ruffles with just the right amount frill to it. The next one was a light brown with a white underdress. The last one was all black with short shelves. I loved them all.

When mama saw me in them all she did was nod her head yes. It seems that whatever was in this store would fit in with what she thought as right and proper for young girls. So with this in mind I told the sales clerk that I wanted whatever went with the outfits I or my sisters found. When the young lady heard that I thought she was going to faint. “Excuse me, but do you mean underwear, tights, petticoats, and shoes as well?” When I nod my head yes she asks me. “Would you like all of the accessories as well?” again I nod my head yes. I swear that I saw credit signs pop-up in her eyes. I picked out four more dress outfits before moving over to the pants and shorts sets.

There I found three outfits I really liked. Two were shorts sets and one was a pants set. One of the shorts sets is a black knee length shorts with a matching vest and a royal purple blouse with over the knee black socks. Next set was dark purple with matching vest, white long sleeve blouse with ruffles, and paired with white over the knee socks. I just love them. I know that they aren’t very lady like, but they give me just enough ‘tomboy’ while remaining girly enough to be lady like. Now the pant suit is a different matter entirely. It’s all black blouse, vest, pants, and jacket. However the ruffle cuffs, and caller give it just enough fluff along with the cut to point out that this is a girl’s outfit. One of the accessories that comes with the shorts and paints outfit is a very thick walking stick. When I ask about this, the clerk gets a little nervous.

“Let me guess, it’s to hide the sword inside it right?” I aske her.

“Yes ma’am. All of our umbrellas and walking sticks carry some form of hidden protection.” She answered me truthfully. “The umbrellas have a canister of pepper spray in the handle and all canes and walking sticks conceal a sword in them.” she picks up one of each and proceeds to demonstrate how each one works. With a flick of her wrist the hand of the umbrella separates to reveal the pepper spray canister. After replacing it she next shows us how the cane sword works. Grasping the handle and shaft she gives them a quick twist then pulls them apart.

I reach over and try one of the cane swords. Doing exactly as the clerk had shown I draw its blade. On closer examaination I find that they are made of a high grade steel with a micro-fine edge. I decide to get one of each of my new sisters one of each. Mama looks at me when I tell the sales clark this.

“Are you sure about this, Maiha?” she asks of me.

“Yes mama. I’m sure. I’ll make sure they are well trained in their use I promiss.” I told her. “I’ll not have my sisters walking around unarmed. Mama I know that goes against everything you stand for, but these are dangerious times. So I will do all that I can to insure theirs and yours safety.” Taking a deep breath I continue. “I will not lose any of you to some two-bit thug if I can avoid it by giving them the tools to defend themselves.” I bow to her and hold my head down waiting for her to scold me. However it doesn’t come.

Instead what she says shockes me, so much so, that when my head comes up it is so fast it damn near comes off. “Very good my dear. See that they are well trained. I will accept no half messures. Am I understood?”

“Yes mama. Loud and clear. I will make sure of that and their pilot training as well. Even if I have to do it myself.” I tell her.

I watch as my sisters each pick out two of the umbrellas and one cane each. Only Fuyuko hesitates before stepping in to pick out her own umbrella and cane. I can see the discomfort in her eyes. So I step in close so that only she will hear me and whisper “I know that you are having a problem with this so I and I alone will train you little sister.” Stepping back I look her in the eye. This time though I don’t see doubt. What I see is determination. Oh yes there is iron in this little girl, an iron that can be forged into steel.

“Thank you sissy, I shall be the most attentive of students.” She told me with a smile bright enough to light up a landing strip.

Looking around I don’t see mama at all. “Did you seen where mama went to Fuyuko?” when she shook her head no I turned to the twins. “How about you two, did you see where she went?”

Nanase merely points to the changing rooms saying “She went in there sissy. She says something about how cute those shorts outfits are, and then ask if they might have one in her size.”

When she stepped out of the changing room area all of us were floored. Because Nakatoma Dai Etsu did not look anywhere near her true age of eighty-two years. For the first time in a long, long time I saw someone from out of my past. The reason for this is she could very easily pass for thirty-five, all she had to do was die her hair black. “Mama you look almost forty years younger.” I exclaimed. My sisters all agreed with me. “You know if you dyed your hair a little, why you could pass for thirty-five easily. I know let’s go over to the beauty salon next and get our hair done. How about it sisters, you want to see how young we can make mama look?”

“Yay!!” was the response from all three.

“Oh, I don’t think so, I was only trying it on as it looked so cute. I had only thought to see what I would look like that is all. I am far too old for this look.” She started saying only to have all four of us overruling her. “Now children don’t be silly. I’m not some thirty years old chickadee. Why the very thought of me traipsing around outside dressed like this it would scandalize the whole of the Temple. Why to …   is that really me?” my sisters had turned her towards the mirrors. “Oh my. I really do look forty years younger.” The poor woman was stunned beyond words. I act before she has a chance to back out of it; I grab a pair of matching socks and shoes. Taking her by the hand I lead her over to some chairs and set her down. Once there I quickly put on her new socks and shoes. Turning to the store clerk “We’ll all be wearing out the same outfit please. You can send the bill and the rest out to House Nakatoma ma’am.” I tell her. “Right now we need to get our mama to the beauty parlor across the square.”

“Of course, Lady Nakatoma, right away.” With that she left us alone to go wrap up our purchases and pack them up to be sent out to the estate. I and my sisters quickly change into matching outfits that were the same as mothers. While we were changing I had the sales clerk collect and wrap up mother’s old clothes. I wasn’t going to let her change back if I can help it. When I stepped back of the changing rooms I realized I needn’t have worried. She was standing over by the mirrors, just staring at herself. I walk over to stand behind her.

Looking around to make sure we are alone. “You almost look exactly like you did the day I meet Matsu and you on that beach down by the equator all those long years ago Dai Etsu. You’re just as beautiful now as you were then.” Smiling at the fact that I was able to sneak up on her, because of her fascination with what she saw in the mirror. “I know that you are not allowed to have the rejuvenation treatments because of your vows, but with a simple dye job you will look even younger. You still have the body to pull off the look.” I tell her.

“You Maiha Mana are a terrible influence on me.” She giggled. “However I am forced to agree with you. I know it is wrong for me as the Reverend Mother to have such vanity, but I just can’t get over how young these clothes make me look.” As she turns back to look at me I can tell that this store is going to be doing a lot of business with the women of House Nakatoma. This is made apparent when my three sisters come out. “Oh my, don’t you all look so adorable.” For one of the few times in my life I see the little girl in the person who was once my sister-in-law, but who has become more of a mother to me than my own. If I do anything else before I die I will make sure that she enjoys the rest of her life. It doesn't matter to me if that is as my mama and adviser; or the Reverend Mother for the Temple even if it is as both.

“Well ladies shall we head over to the salon and get our hair and nails done?” I ask them all. To which I receive a round of yes’. Picking up our canes we head out the door. We are outside no more than a few feet before we hear a round of wolf whistles. Talk about turning heads. As the five of us walk past our bodyguards I hear one of them ask another.

“Is that the Grand Lady, Dai Etsu? I swear she looks young enough to be my sister not old enough to be my grandmother.”

“Knock it off private and show some respect for the Reverend Mother, but yeah I know what you mean.”

“Hell all five of them are cute enough, not to mention beautiful, to make being their bodyguards a real pain in the ass. Thank the Goddess that Lady Dai Etsu’s father is no longer with us.”

“No joke, man he would have had every one of us castrated just for looking at them.”

I can’t help it I giggle at hearing this last one. That is until mama looks over at me and whispers “He’s only half right. Papa would have not stopped with the castrations alone. He would have slapped a chastity belt on all of us just to be sure.” At first I thought she was joking until she said. “I kid you not Maiha. You as the oldest would have been fitted with yours three years ago. By the way if I remember right your grandmother and grandfather were at one point in time thinking of one for your mother as well.” My sisters start to giggle upon hearing this. I think back to when Ohmei was in her Hell raising days, and realize she was right we had thought about one of those for her. Before I can say anything to them though. “Do not think that you three are immune from those fates young ladies. I know for a fact that they can still be had. So don’t go thinking you’re safe from that little piece of birth control.” Boy talk about killing the mood. “That goes for you too, Maiha, we can still get you fitted for one.” Wow talk about your birds and the bee’s speech with a ‘gun behind your back’ approach. “I see that I have gotten my point across. I don’t think we need to have this discussion again do we?”

She was met with a full round of ‘yes ma’am’s’. With a smile on her face she entered the beauty salon. As we girls were entering I noticed that the Sergeant in charge of the detail was on his radio to his lieutenant. I didn’t really pay too much attention to this at first. He was probably just passing on word of who the five cute looking beauties were. I am interrupted in my thoughts by the young girl behind the welcoming desk.

“Good afternoon, I’m Sally. Welcome to the Hanson Salon. How can we help you ladies today?” she asked.

Quickly stepping forward “Yes, we would all like to get a wash and cut with a dye job for our mama here. Is this possible young lady?”

Looking though her booking list “We do have an opening right now that can take care of your mother’s tinting. How dark would you like to go ma’am?” she asks of mama.

I answer for her. “We want to get rid of the all the gray and darken her hair to match our own.”

“Now Maiha, let’s not get carried away here.” Mama starts to change the order.

“Wrong mama. We aren’t getting carried away. We’re just correcting the fact that you have neglected taking care of yourself.” I tell her and overrule what she wanted the beauticians to do. I then push her into the waiting hands of the young ladies who would perform her transformation.

As I and my sisters await our turn I watch as she receives a wash and rinse. To be followed by the die job. She may have had that serene look of inner peace plastered on her face, but I can tell she’s having the time of her life. Then it hits me again, just like the last few times, like a drop ship on a high-g burn. It has to be over sixty years since she was last in a beauty salon. Not since the day of my marriage to Matsu. Mother of the Goddess she has had to be first a novice then a nun, then a priestess, and finally a Reverend Mother. She was never allowed to be just a young girl or woman. She may never have complained, but I know she has regrets. If there is one thing I can do, I can try to give her back some of those experiences. I am interrupted in my plotting by Charley.

Commander we may have a problem. (Charley)

“What’s up?”

Two CH-1PS units have just entered the shopping center. (Charley)

“And this is a problem for us how?”

Your weapons are still considered top secret and are not listed as part of your bio-scans. (Charley)

“What a minute here. Are you telling me that those tin can L.E.O.s out there can detain me?”

More than that Commander. They have the authority to fire on you without having to gain authorization first. (Charley)

Chapter 4
              Cops and Robbers

Thinking about how this has the potential to get my family hurt I put a rather sideways thinking plan into action.

“Dee De hack the immigration servers. Once you have done that list my cybernetic up grades as a medical necessity. Charley, I need you to do the same with the Space Port entry records as well. If we list all of my cybernetic systems as medical necessity then they will have to back off.”

Child your mind is truly twisted. Listing a combat system as a lifesaving necessity is a reach even for me. (Giggles) (Dee De)

Truly a stroke of comic genius. (Chuckling)(Charley)

While my two friendly neighborhood AIs did what I told them to do I wave for one of our escorts to come in. When the young man came he was a little hesitant. Quickly waving for him to come to me he almost rushes to my side. I couldn’t help it I found the situation absolutely hilarious. Here was a young man trained to jump out of a drop ship at hundreds of feet off the ground, into a hail of bullets, to rush entrenched forces across wide open fields of fire, and here he was scared out of his mind by being in a beauty salon. I keep my control and do not laugh at this poor guy’s expense. “Private, I need to use your radio please.” I tell the young man.

“Hum … ma’am do you have a call sign?” he asked me.

I sat there in stunned silence. This kid did not know who Wave Dancer was.

“Yes I do. Now let me have your radio, Private.” I ordered the man. I was done with playing nice. I need to talk to his lieutenant and I needed to do it now.

“Ma’am I just can’t hand over my radio to you. I need to know what your call sign is.” The little shithead was beginning to piss me off.

“Private, I am the Head of House for the Nakatoma Family. Now give me your damned radio.” I was getting close to having him transferred to P.D.F. polar observation post.

“Sissy, please calm down I am sure the young man is only fallowing standing orders.” I don’t believe what I’m seeing. Little Nanami is showing me her older sister how to wrap a young man around my pinky to get what I want. “I know you didn’t mean to upset my big sister did you, Private?” She asked him with a small smile. “You do know that she is the Head of House, right?” when the young man nods his head she continues. “So you won’t get in trouble if she uses your radio. I mean she does out rank just about everyone there is in the Household military. So please let her use it.” The little minx puts this little pout on her face and bats her eyes at him. I swear by all that’s Holy the poor boy had a mile long hard on and was melting at the mere thought of having a chance at a date with her.

When he hands over his radio to me, I think that chastity belts for my younger sisters just might be a good thing. I put that thought on hold for later when I can talk to mama in private. Right now have to get a hold of the lieutenant and make sure he knows about the L.E.O.s in the square.

“Wave Dancer to the Wolf Commander. Over” I don’t know who is in command of this detachment, but I hope I haven’t just pissed them off.

“Night Wolf One to Wave Dancer. You have traffic for me ma’am? Over”

“That’s a roger, Night Wolf One. There are two; I repeat two Lima Echo Oscar units entering the Square. How copy? Over”

“Good copy, Wave Dancer. We have them on radar and mag-scan. Make them to be Charley Hotel-One Papas. Do you want us to redirect? Over.”

“That’s a roger. If they push you, push back. How copy? Over.”

“Five-by-five Wave Dancer. However if they push we flatten. Over”

“Good copy, Night Wolf One. Happy hunting. Out.” Giving the Private back his radio and just like my little sister did I smile and say in my best innocent little girl voice. “Thank you private. Have a good day.”

I watch as he staggers out the door trying his best to wrap his head around the fact that Wave Dancer had just used his radio. The poor kid is most likely dealing with the worst case of testicular back up in his life. Not that you could blame him. No that falls solely on me and my sisters. While I was using his radio the other three were flirting with him non-stop. The poor boy didn’t stand a chance. Oh well, I’ll just have to keep a closer eye on them. After all they are only… I just realized I don’t know how old my sisters are or when are their birthdays. Before I can ask them our turn is up for the washing station. So we head on back. For me this is a true first. Getting my hair washed before a cut or trim. As I lay my head back into the sink I let my worries for the day go and relax. As the girl shampoos and conditions my hair it relaxes me almost to the point of putting me to sleep. I find myself enjoying the experience. I just might have to do this more often. Before long I am being shown to a beautician’s chair.

I just sit back and let her work. I don’t even pay attention to what she’s doing. Soon I’m over to the dryers. A short half hour later I’m back in the beautician’s chair to have my hair brushed out. When she is finally done and she spins me around to see myself I’m shocked. Now I have gotten used to seeing a pretty looking teenage girl in the mirror. However what I see this time sends me back to a time when all I knew was the life of a soldier. To fall in love with the face of an angel. The very face I see now.

“I see it too, child. It is as if the hands of time have been turned back and I am looking at the face of my beloved sister again.” Dai Etsu’s comment from behind me shocks me out of my trance.

“I really do look like her don’t I, mama?” I ask of her.

“Yes you do, child. I have never seen a more striking resemblance of a grandmother and granddaughter. Why you could be twins.” Mama was saying.

Looking over at her in the mirror what I see makes me want to laugh at her statement. Before when I said she would look at least five years younger with the all the gray gone I was wrong. Taking off my smock I stand up next to her and smile. “No mama, we could be twins.” I tell her while I look to be in my early twenty’s she looks just as young.

“Your daughter is telling you the truth, ma’am. Why if I had not worked on the two of you I would not know the difference.”  My beautician was saying behind us. “I tried to make you both look alike as possible, but even I did not expect this.”

Looking over at mama I see how happy she is. I think that it’s time for her to retire from the Temple and let one of the younger priestess take her place. For far too long she has led the Temple personnel and it has taken more from her than given. Yes, she has made great strides in its day to day workings. Not to mention all of the lives she has touched, but it’s time for her to live for herself. Yes it is time for her to have the family that she has always wanted, but could not have because of her vows.

“Why don’t we go wait out front for my sister’s, mama? Oh and thank you for all of your hard work young lady. May I know your name please so I can leave you a tip?” I said.

“It’s Layla, my Lady. Layla King, just tell Sally to add it to the bill. She’ll make sure that I get it.”

“Thank you dear, I’ll do just that. Come on mama I want to surprise my little sisters.” I say while giggling.

“Child, what are you up to now?” she asks with a twinkle in her own eye.

“Why mama, whatever do you mean? I’m not up to anything. Why would you think such a thing of me?” I really hope she doesn’t see through my disguise.

She shoots that down and returns to strafe the survivors. All with one look and a signal word. “Maiha.” That’s it.

“Wellllll, I was kind of, well wanting to, well try and fool them as to who is who, is all.” I tell her. I get it all out in a rush before I chicken out. Her giggle tells me all I need to know. “Then you’ll do it with me?” at her nod I begin to lay out my plan. The more she hears of it; the more she giggles. It’s like she was a school girl again. She happily agrees to all of my plan.

A little over a half hour later they emerge from the back. All three stop dead in their tracks. Their heads snap back and forth looking at the two young ladies who are sitting in the waiting area. I was on one side with mama on the other. We were setting absolutely still. Neither one moving a muscle nor barely breathing. We were perfect statues. When Fuyuko finally says something neither of us can keep up the hoax. “Ok little sisters, what we have here is a failure to communicate.”

When I hear that quote from a form of entertainment so old it is past ancient I lose it. Mama wasn’t far behind me.

“I knew it, I knew it. You just can’t keep up a joke like that mama. I knew if I told that ancient joke you would be the first to laugh.” Fuyuko said with all the conviction of the righteous. The problem was she was looking right at me when she said it. This of course gets me and mama to laugh all the harder. We are almost in tears by this point.

My sisters just stand there looking at us waiting for us to get ourselves together. Once we have calmed down I look over at mama and nod my head.

“Hum, girls your mama is over here.” She says with just the right amount of hurt in her voice to cause all three heads to whip around to look at her. “I know I have changed my look a little, but I didn’t think it was so much you wouldn’t even recognize me.”

The look of shock that comes across my sisters’ faces is one for the books. I almost bust out laughing again, but am stopped by something that makes my blood run cold. In the center of mamas chest is a red targeting laser dot. Without thinking I dive across the waiting area to pull her to the floor. I reach her just as the bullet hits her. I wasn’t in time. “Mama! Oh Goddess no! Please be alright!” I am near tears as I look down at the hole in her chest.

“Dee De! Scan Dai Etsu Now!”

I’m working on it kiddo hang on. Keep control…………Ok I’ve got it. She is alive. However she needs medical attention now if she is going to make it. (Dee De)

“Charley where did that shot come from?”

Commander you’re not going to like this. It was one of the CH-1P L.E.O. units that fired the shot. (Charley)

“Which one? Never mind they’re both scrap metal!”

Ripping off my vest and blouse I place them over the wound in her chest. Looking at my sisters I see that they are in tears. “Fuyuko, I need you to keep pressure on mama’s wound. Hold my blouse over it and press down hard. Nanase, Nanami I want you to help keep her comfortable. Now I’m going to go get help.” I feel my armor flow across my skin. Just as I stand up I get hit in the back by something. I stager a little, but don’t fall. Now I am officially pissed off.

Commander there currently fourteen L.E.O. robotic units in the square. They have engaged your aunt’s bodyguards and are currently winning the engagement. The Power suits are unable to bring their firepower to bear due to the civilian populace. (Charley)

In other words the pigs are using the people of this town as shields, Maiha. (Dee De)

“Ok that does it. This is not some random event. Full combat mode Charley. NOW!”

The heads-up display lays out the tactical situation. The first thing I notice is that our escort has taken up defensive positions just outside the shop. The next thing is the line of bullet holes in the walls of the waiting area. I heard the sounds of gun fire outside. I lock down the locations of the CHIPs, and then paint a target on each of them. Before now I would have used the minimal amount of force to engage them. Not any longer. These tin plated pieces of shit are now walking scrap heaps.

When I move, I move with all the grace and fluidity that the women of House Nakatoma are known for, but this time there is a deadly beauty that has never been seen before. I race across the square with a speed that has the LEOs so confused their little computer brains are unable to process what their sensors are telling them. Before they know what hits them I am inside of their lines. Now however they have me in their sights, but it does them no good. Before I was just moving in a straight line.

Now though I am dancing amongst them. I have become a dancing Demon of destruction. The first one gets a blast from my LPR in the chest plate sending it to the recycle plant. The next two are on the receiving end of a PPC blast that leaves them a melted pile of silage. My t&t gives me full lock up for my anti-personnel lasers on four more. I cut loose at full power; four more join their brethren on the scrap heap. The next two have moved in too close for any of my beam weapons to work correctly. My CQC blades come out before I realize it. I know they are sharp, but what happens next amazes even me. I literally slice clean though their armor as if it was paper. I reach inside of their chest cavities and rip out their CPU’s. Before they can even hit the ground I’m gone. The next three I take down with my PPC and move on. My next two targets have moved out into the open. However before I can get hard lock for my PPC both of them get hit by heavy laser fire. Blasting them to pieces. I come to a stop as my heads-up reports all targets destroyed.

“Night Wolf One, this is Wave Dancer. How copy? Over.”

“Wave Dancer, was that you tearing apart those LEOs? Over.”

I know I can’t keep this from them after what they just saw and the reports from the training rage. So I decide on the truth for now.

“That’s a roger, Night Wolf One. That was me in all my glory. Night Wolf One we have a bigger problem right now, though. The Grand Lady needs medical attention immediately. How copy? Over.”

“Already got the medics in with her, Dancer. Any idea of who their target was? Other than the Grand lady? Over”

“Roger Night Wolf One. Their target was me. I’m pretty sure that they had orders to take out my whole party just to be sure. Over.”

“Copy that Dancer. How you holding up? Over.”

How am I holding up he asks. I just had the woman that I love as I would a mother shot in front of me. I have just destroyed a dozen heavily armed law enforcement robots that were sent to kill me and my family. Someone out there is actively trying to kill me. This was their second attempt. The next time they may actually succeed. I decide to lie, no need in upsetting the troops.

“I’m fine Night Wolf One. Why? Over.”

“I heard you took a hit to the back is why. Over”

“Charley, quick diagnostics buddy.”

Command you received a non-lethal hit to your upper back. The bullet had ricocheted off of the sidewalk outside before hit you. (Charley)

“When did this happen?”

Honey you were hit just after you engaged your armor. (Dee De)

“Was there any damage? Never mind I wouldn’t be standing here if I was.”

“My armor took the hit Night Wolf One. I’m fine. Any word on my sisters? Over”

“They’re over with the Grand Lady, Dancer. You should start moving in that direction. We have everything here under control now. Over”

“Copy that. Moving out now. Out.”

With that taken care of I head back over to where my sisters are waiting. Once I get there I find all three of my sisters crying. It is only then that I remember they had lost their real parents just last night. To be face with the same thing again so soon could break them beyond repair. I have to do whatever I can to make sure that does not happen.

Maiha, we can save her right now. (Dee De)

“How? Damn it. I want to know right now?”

Maiha if we do this she will have to leave the Temple. (Dee De)

“Why would she have to leave the Temple?”

Because it would violate her vows. (Dee De)

“What would?”

Using the medical nanites on her. (Dee De)

That stops me dead in my tracks. To do that would save her life, but it would also rejuvenate her. It would turn back the hands of time the same way it had for me. Would it also turn her into a cyborg like me? I just don’t know.

“Dee De would using the nanites have the same effect on her as they did on me?”

No honey, all it would do is heal her wound. However it will be like her having total rejuvenation treatment. (Dee De)

“Why can’t they just repair the bullet wound?”

It’s the way they are programed. They won’t stop till all the damage to her has been repaired. That caused by the bullet and by time. (Dee De)

“Thank you, Dee De. At least I know what will happen if I do this.”

I continue over to where me sisters are waiting. The closer I get the more I think about what Dee De said. I still hadn’t made up my mind by the time I got to them. All of that changed the minute I saw their faces. Each of them looked as if the world had come to an end. The thought of losing mama is just too much for them after everything they had been through.

“Dee De how do we do this?”

Are you sure, honey? Once we do this there will be no going back. (Dee De)

“Yes. I’m sure. I have to do it for them, if for no other reason than that. They have already lost too much in this war. They will not lose another mother. Not if I can help it. Now what do I do?”

You do nothing. It all up to me and Charley. Ok partner let’s do this. (Dee De)

About time! If you kept pussy-footing around like that I was going to take control. (Charley)

I just realized the most professional of military AIs out there had a soft spot for mama. I let the two of them take over as we near mama. A small cloud of nanites form in the palm of my hand. “Excuse me, Corporal. I need to see Lady Dai Etsu.”

“Ma’am, you really don’t need to be here. She’s stable and awake, but she is in a lot of pain right now. I’ll call if anything changes.” He tells me and tries to get me to leave. Well that lasted all of two point three microseconds. I have to say; that there is something about a pair of eyes with golden cross hairs painted on them, to get someone attention. “Go right on in, ma’am”.

I don’t even bother to thank him. Once inside what was left of the salon I find mama lying on a work table. The medics have set up shop in here and are treating the wounded. I stop a young man in the uniform of a paramedic. “How many were hurt out there, sir?” I ask of him.

When he looks at me I can see that he’s pissed about what happened. “Why do you want to know? You’re one of the people who caused all this.” He snapped at me.

Now normally I would probably smack this little shit right between the ears. However he’s right. I am one of the people who has caused all of this pain. “Because I give a shit, you stupid son of a bitch. That’s my mama over there on that worktable. She was the first one to be shot by those robotic pieces of shit. I was also one of the first ones to take a hit from the follow on gunfire. Oh yes, I was also the one to force those tin plated law dogs out into the open so our bodyguards could destroy them. Now, how many were hurt by what happened out there?”

As the young man looks at me the tears start to roll down my face. He can see that I truly do care. With a sigh he tells me. “There were two people killed by the cross fire of the LEOs and one more in the fighting that followed. I don’t know how many of the bodyguards were hurt or killed ma’am. Of everyone hurt that are civilians they are all in here. We have a total of eight, that’s not including your mama. We have placed her under the bodyguards as she is part of the House personnel in town today. Of those that belong to Night Wolf One most are minor nicks, cuts, and abrasions. One has a broken arm that will need setting. The last one is the most critical and needing surgery, and minor at that. They have a bullet lodged in their leg down by the foot. So all in all not too bad, ma’am. About earlier, I know this is not your fault.” Looking down at his feet he continues. “It’s just that I did my service time under a commander who never gave a shit about the civilian peoples. Can you forgive me?”

Looking at the young man I find myself liking what I see. Sure he needed a bath or shower to wash off the dirt and grime, but besides that he was kind of cute. “No biggy, I can tell you really care for those under your care. Can I see my mama now?”

“Sure just do not make it too long. She is our most critical of all the hurt.” He tells me.

“I hope to be able to do something about that. You see this small cloud of nanites in my hand?” After he nodded his head. “Well it’s geared to her DNA. Hopefully she will let me use it.”

“Why wouldn’t she?” he asked. “I mean it’ll save her life.”

Sighing I tell him. “She is the Reverend Mother for the Temple. It’s against her vows.” When he hears this he lets loose with a stream of profanity that would do a drill sergeant proud. I think if he ever finds out who sent the LEOs he would gladly perform illegal medical procedures on them.

I step over to where mama is laying. “How are you doing, mama?”

Smiling up at me “I’m doing better now that you’re here, dear.” She begins to cough and it doesn’t sound good. “Now that you’re here I can rest in peace, knowing that you are here for your sisters.”

“Mama, I have a question to ask you, and I don’t know how. So I’ll just ask it out right. If I had a way to heal you, but would require you to give up your position in the Temple would you want me to use it?”

The waiting for her to answer me has to be the longest few minutes in my life. “Do it my daughter. I know what it is you will do. The nanites, correct?”

“Yes mama, the nanites.” I answer her.

“I have spent the majority of my life in the service of the Goddess. I do not think She will hold this against me.” She smiles up at me as I deliver the nanites. Within moments they swarm over her. Seconds later she’s asleep and the nanites are working their magic.

“Excuse me, Miss. Can you do that for anyone?” ask the paramedic.

Looking at him I sadly shake my head no. “I can only do this for her, because we’re related. The nanites that are saving her life would kill someone else. You see they were made to save my life. For someone who does not have the same or similar DNA it would be fatal.”

Looking back down at mama I see that the nanites have been hard at work. The hole in her chest has stopped bleeding already. I can see that the majority is swarming over that area and the exit wound in her back. At this rate she should be waking up in about an hour and a half.

“Dee De, how long before she wakes up?”

At present speed the nanites should complete their repair work in eighty-two minutes. (Dee De)

“How long before we can move her without anyone getting hurt?”

You can move her now, but if anyone else tries it will be fatal. The nanites will swamp them tearing them part at the molecular level. To avoid this do not let anyone touch her for the next ten minutes. (Dee De)

“Thanks Dee De. I’ll make sure no one gets near her for the next twenty.”

“Sir, I’m going to go get my sisters. Please keep any one from touching my mother for the next twenty minutes.” I was telling him, but I don’t think he heard me. His whole attention was on what was happening with my mama. “Sir? SIR!” I had to practically yell to get his attention. Once I had it though it was undivided. “Please do not let any one touch her for the next twenty minutes. If they do it will have fatal consequences for them and her.”

“Yes, Miss. I’ll keep everyone away from her until you say otherwise.” Was his very nervous reply.

I nod my head to him and head outside to find my little sisters. Once outside I see they are over inside the back end of one of the IFVs. I see that Nanami and Nanase have stopped their crying and are huddled together hugging each other. Fuyuko is standing just outside with her arms wrapped around herself in worry. Time to put a smile on their faces. “Hay! You three, why the long faces?”

Fuyuko looks at me as if I have grown a second head while the twin’s just stare in disbelief. With a smile on my face I pull them out of the IFV and grab Fuyuko. “Come on. She is going to be just fine. As a matter of fact in an hour and a half I bet she be walking around feeling like she’s at least sixty years younger.” I tell them.

Well wouldn’t you know it, leave it to little Nanase to blow my whole speech out of the water. “NO SHE WON’T! THAT THING BLEW A HOLE CLEAN THROUGH HER CHEST!” that little girl sure can project let me tell you. Why if I didn’t know any better I would swear she was a drill sergeant in another life time. After her little explosion at me she collapses into my arms crying again. This in turn gets the other two going again as well.

Time for some good news here and for once in my life I get to deliver it. “Hay, here now stop all this crying. Trust me; mama is going to be just fine. I know. Believe me please? Do you want to see her?” when they all nod their heads yes I tell them. “Frist I need you to all stop crying.” When they had I smile. “Good. Now come with me and on the way I’ll tell you all a little secret about why mama is going to be ok.” As we walk back over to the ruins of the beauty salon I fill them in on what I had done. Before I get to the finish though they all grab a hold of me in one great big hug feast. When I get to the part about them not being able to touch her for the next half hour though, I get a few dirty looks until I explain why.

When they heard that their eyes got as big as the blue plate special on that old Earth Prime roadway Route Red Wolf One. Whatever that is. I swear there are more antiquated sayings out there than there are stars in the known Galaxy. I lead them inside to where mama is. When we get there even I’m surprised by what I see. Instead of her being covered in bandages we see a swirling black mass that covers her from the neck down. When we get close enough to get a good look at her face I am shocked to the core. Her face looks as if it belongs to that of a woman in her late twenties early thirties, or young enough to be the mother for the young girls who are standing around her.

“Dee De am I seeing this? Does she look even more like she could be our mother than before?”

Your eyes are not deceiving you. When Charley and I programed the nanites we figured that since we couldn’t stop the total rejuvenation process we could try and control it. (Dee De)

“So just how young will she be when they’re done?”

She will appear to be between twenty-five and thirty. She will also be in perfect physical shape. By the time they are done Nakatoma Dai Etsu shall be the hottest MILF on Hades. (Dee De)

“Oh sweet Goddess. You have to be kidding me?”

Nope. I always want to see just how good looking those nanites could make someone look. (Dee De)

“Are you out of your cotton picking mind?!”

She would have to be in position of a mind in the first place before she could be out of it. (Charley)

“AAAHHHGGG! If I could get my hands on you two right now!”

Relax boss. She’s going to love her new look. (Dee De)

I’ve said it before, and I say it again. There are times when having two of the most powerful AIs known to man in your head is a real pain in the ass. I look over at my sisters to see how they are handling this. What I see worries me a little. Their looks were anywhere from fear to horror. I had to know what they were thinking. So going straight for the answer I asked them out right. “What’s wrong guys?”

When Nanami looks me she points at mama saying “You said she was going to be alright. Why are all those ……things crawling all over her?” the look of disgust was plain as day.

“Hay. What are those things doing to her?” demanded Nanase with an almost pain filled expression.

“You said you were going to help her, sissy. What’s going on here? She looks younger. If those things are rejuvenating her, she will have to give up her position as Reverend Mother?” Fuyuko practically whined.

When I hear what they’re worried about I decided to put their fears to rest. “Hold on here, sister dears. First let me explain what those ‘things’ are. Those are what are known as nanites. As for what they are doing is repairing all of the damage that has ever been done to her body. Yes they are rejuvenating her, but and this is a big but here, I asked her before I gave them to her. You see she has been thinking of leaving the Temple for a while now. She is almost ninety years old. She wanted to be able to relax in the last years of her life. Now though she gets to spend more time with us.” At their looks of uneasiness I continue. “I know that you think she should have waited to talk to you all about this, but she was in pain. So when I asked her she said yes. She really wants to be our mama, and not for just a few years but for a life time. You all have to remember she has been the Reverend Mother for over…” I stop dead I really don’t know. I know that she had worked her way up from novice, but I had no idea of how long she had been the Reverend Mother. “Well I really don’t know. However I know it’s been a really long time. Do you know that she has looked on all of her attendant novices as if they were her children?” I asked of them. When they shook their heads no I went on. “I can tell you this much as fact. When I first came here she said that she was jealous of my grandmother. All because grandma had had children. One of which was my mother. I never really had the chance to know them, but if they were anything like her. Well, all I can say it’s a damn good thing for these rebels they aren’t.”

“Do you really think she will be happy as just a regular person, sissy?” Nanase said looking over at her.

“Oh, I have a feeling she is going to be just fine little sister.” I told her.

“What will she do though? I mean she can’t go back to being just an ordinary person?” was Fuyuko next question.

I had to giggle at this one. “Little sister, do you honestly think that the once Reverend Mother Nakatoma Dai Etsu will ever be just ordinary person?”

When she looks up at me she realizes just how absurd that thought truly is. Once she does she beings to giggle as well.

“You still didn’t answer what she’ll do, sissy.” Ah yes, little Nanami, she will be the one who shall always keep us on track.

“Why Nanami, she can be anything and do anything she will want to now. I highly doubt that she will become a warrior like us, but that doesn’t mean she can’t be any number of things. All the nanites are doing is resetting the clock of life for her.” I quickly answer the more serious of the twins. I take a quick look over at her and see that the nanites now form a solid barrier over her entire body. The only thing that is exposed is her face which is looking even younger as time goes on. As I look at her I realize that without the secondary Death Dealer protocols when that cocoon opens she will be naked as the day she was born, not to mention myself the minute I disengage my armor. “Hum … look little sisters, I don’t mean to seem uncaring or anything, but I have a little problem.”

All three of them look at me as if I had just made the understatement of the century. Then again in their eyes I probably had. “Hum……Well it’s like this. When I engage my armor it kind of destroys whatever I’m wearing.” At their blank looks I figured that I’ll have to tell them. “When I change back I’ll be bare as the day I was born.” When they still didn’t get it I almost yelled out that I was naked underneath my armor. “I’M NA… I’m naked underneath my armor. When it goes away everyone will see me.” When they hear this the giggling starts. “Hey this isn’t funny. Quit giggling. If you don’t stop I’m telling mama on you.” The more I complain the more they giggle. When I threaten to tell mama on them they burst out laughing. Despite how they got here they weren’t worried about mama anymore which was a good thing. Now I just had to deal with getting us some replacement clothes. I decide to put on a little show for them. “Well. If you are going to be that way about it. PPPPPHHHHHTTTTTT!” I give them the biggest raspberry I could. Needless to say that sends them over the edge. So in a huff I turn around and start for the door. When they see me heading for the door Fuyuko yells out to me. “Sissy, where are you going?”

Stopping I look back at them. “I’m going to get something to wear other than my armor for me as well as something for mama when she wakes up.” I tell them.

“Why would mama need something to wear?” pops in Nanami.

“Oh didn’t I tell you? She will have the same problem when she wakes.” I say.

Before I knew it all three were rushing over to me. “We want to go too. You’ll get her something old and frumpy.” Nanase tells me.

“Whoa there kiddos, I need someone to stay here with mama so they don’t move her yet.”

Fuyuko looks at me a little strangely, and then asks the all-important question. “Why’s that sissy. You say she’s going to be just fine.”

“Because if someone were to touch her the nanites well attack them. Until they get done no one can touch her. The nanites aren’t like regular medicine. What they are is tiny little robots that are programed to heal mama and mama only. So we need someone to stay here with her.”

Then the twins look at each other and at the same time say “Ok, we’ll stay.”

I just look at them like they have lost their minds, while Fuyuko just shakes her head and says. “You know that you two aren’t supposed to do that. It drives the norms crazy.”

“What’s a norm?” I ask them.

Giggling, Fuyuko answers for them. “You know a normal person. A norm. Get it?”

“Oh I get it alright, but I am as far from being normal as you can get.” I tell them then head out to find something to wear for me and mama. The twins head back inside to be with mama while Fuyuko joins me. As we leave the beauty salon I see that all of the AP suits have repositioned themselves. One of them is literally standing over the doorway to the salon. What gets my attention the most though is the IFV that’s parked right in front of the shop at the curb. Before they had setup out on the far edge of the square now however they are at each corner with inter locking fields of fire. Wow, these boys are pissed.

We get stopped by a young lieutenant just outside the door. “Excuse me, ladies. May I know where you think you’re going? You just need to turn around and go back inside until I give the all-clear. Now move along. Get back inside.” When we didn’t move he started to get belligerent. “I told you two to get back inside now move it.” Well that was the last straw, however I wasn’t the one put the ass hat in his place.

“Just who do you think you are to order the DAUGHTERS of Nakatoma Dai Etsu around?!” I don’t know where it came from, but Fuyuko lit into him as if she was a seasoned frontline sergeant. “YOU, do not order around the Ladies of House Nakatoma, lieutenant. I’ll have you know, that this is my sister the Head of House for the Nakatoma Family. As such she can go where she wishes. On top of that she is the one known as Wave Dancer. You know the person that destroyed twelve of those tin plated monsters, the ones you were supposed to protect us from. Now! GET! OUT! OF! OUR! WAY!” with she shoved him back on his ass. Now normally I would have taken her to task about the way she handled the situation, but I really can’t fault her for doing exactly what I would have.

“WOW! Sis that was pretty impressive. I never would have expected that out of you. Where; just where, did that come from?” I asked of her. “What I mean is where did you learn how to chew someone out like that?”

Turning bright red with embarrassment she ducks her head a little then mumbled her answer. Not hearing what she said I asked her to repeat it. This time it was still very soft. So I asked her again. This time she took a deep breath, then looked me dead in the eye and said. “I learned it from watching Sister Goda chewing out the Temple guards when they tried to tell us that we couldn’t watch the House troops train on the range.” I swear by all that is holy she could’ve said anything else, and I would not have giggled as hard as I did at that. I just couldn’t help it. To learn how to dress down an arrogant ass hat like that, just from watching one of the hardest Sisters to please is priceless. Fuyuko must have thought I was making fun of her. Because she heatedly told me “Well I did.”

I wave for her to calm down. “Peace, little sister, peace. I’m not making fun of you. I’m just laughing at the situation. You do realize that you just put one of the new Temple Guardians in his place, right?”

The look that crosses her face makes me wish I had a vid-corder. It was one of pride, shock, and embarrassment. “Did I really just do that, sissy?”

Nodding my head yes, I put my arm around her, and head back into the Lolita and the Prince. “Come on I need a replacement outfit and so does mama.”

Once inside the store clerk looked over at me. “Oh, hello again. Is there something that you forgot?”

“No miss; we didn’t forget anything. You can help us out though. You know all that shooting and fighting that was going on earlier?” Who wouldn’t; it happened right outside of her front door? “Well in all that was going on both me and my mama destroyed our outfits. Would you happen to have some replacements of them?” I asked in my sweetest and most innocent voice possible. For the first time she took a good look at what I was wearing or should say not wearing. I decided to deactivate my armor as I asked for a replacement outfit.

If you ever want to get instant service in a clothing store just show up bare assed. It worked for me. The poor girl couldn’t get me into a changing room fast enough. I heard Fuyuko having an uncontrollable giggle fit out front. However my less than tactful approach got me what I needed without having to argue or explain my reasons for needing a set of replacement outfits. A few short minutes later I had everything I was wearing from earlier replaced, and was dressed again. Stepping out of the changing rooms I head back out front.

Once there I thanked the young lady for her help. Telling her to add the two replacement outfits to our bill I picked up mama’s replacement and headed back to where she and the twins were waiting.

Fuyuko was shaking her head at me. “Sissy, that was totally outrageous. The look on her face when she saw you standing there naked was priceless. I only have one question though. Where does your armor go when it’s not in use?”

“I don’t know.  You see I have never watched it deploy or retract in the mirror. Why what did you see?” I tell her.

She gets a real thoughtful expression on her face for a moment before answering me. “It was like watching you being covered in a blazing fire when it appears, but when it goes away there is this sliding effect as pulls away from your front. It looks like it all just disappears into your spine.”

“That’s pretty much what it feels like. Say, why all the interest in how my armor works?” I ask her.

“If you answer a few more questions for me, sissy I will tell you everything.” She was quick to answer, too quickly for my tastes.

“No. Now answer my question right now, Fuyuko.” I put just enough of the ‘I’m the adult here’ tone in my voice to get an answer.

“Do you remember earlier today, when you asked us if we wanted to be AP Suits pilots?”  When I nod my head yes she continued “Well that was what I really wanted to be. That was until I saw, what you can do. You were the real hero out there today. I know, because I saw it all. I watch as you cut down those things that tried to kill mama. I want to be like you, Maiha. Will you help me?”

Chapter 5
              A New Look

Now there are a lot of things she could’ve said at that point in time, but that was the furthest from my mind. To say I was stunned would be to say the least. I mean this young girl wanted to be like me, but how much? I had to find out, and now.

“Little one, I am greatly honored that you want to be like me. I have to ask you though; just how much like me do you want to be?” I was a little worried about what her answer would be.

“I want to be exactly like you sissy.” Yup, I had a right to be. “I saw how you fought those things. I saw your weapons as you used them on the different robots. I saw how you moved between each one as you fought them. You were truly a being of terrifying beauty. It was as if one of the ancient Gods of War had come to defend us.” Then she went on to describe what she had seen. Her words were poetic, beautiful, and wrong. What she saw, was not me. To her, I was this great and powerful warrior spirit. I was not that. Not by a long shot. I had to get her to see that.

“Fuyuko, I don’t know what to say.” I truly didn’t. “But kiddo, what you saw me doing out there was not a thing of beauty. It was fighting pure and simple. There is nothing beautiful about that not ever.”

“There is where you are wrong sissy. I should know.” When she looks up at me I see something in her young eyes I have only seen in the eyes of battle hardened soldiers with years in the field. “I have seen what war does to people. I was ten when my mother and father brought us here four years ago from Crossroads. We came here just after the revolution ended. I remember the bloody fighting, the senseless destruction, and mindless violence. I know your secret, sissy. I saw one just like you in the final days. What I saw then and what I saw today was one and the same. Both terrifying and beautiful, so yes, sissy, I know and I want to be that. Can you help me?”

Before I can come up with an answer we are standing outside of the beauty salon. I really don’t want to have this talk in front of everyone else, but most importantly our baby sisters. “Fuyuko, I promise you when we get back home you, me, and mama will all sit down to discuss this. Is that ok with you?”

When she sees the look on my face, she just nods her head yes. I was not too thrilled with her knowing my secret. However I am more worried over the fact that she has seen so much blood shed in her young life. She should not be thinking about becoming a weapon of war. Her thoughts should be on things like her first kiss, where she’ll go on her first date, or anything else a young girl would dream of in a peaceful world.

Once inside the shop we ahead over to where mama is. When we get there, what I see floors me like nothing else has since I cracked my own cocoon.

“Dee De! You told me that she would only become younger! Not so good looking that she belongs on a fashion vides cover!”

Hey! What can I say? Most of that beauty was always there. All I did was to bring it out. Besides I can’t take all the credit, some of that is Charley’s handy work. (Dee De)

“Charley how much of this is your doing?”

Commander I can only take the credit for her figure and proportions. (Charley)

“Soooo between the two of you, you have turned her from a mild mannered looking but pretty priestess into the hottest looking mother of four teenage girls in the Death Gates system?”

………… (Dee De)

……… (Charley)

“Ok you cough it up. What did you do? Exactly!”

Well we didn’t exactly do anything. We just set the guide lines for the nanites, and then let them just have fun doing the rest. (Dee De)

“Are you kidding me!? You turned loose a horde of microscopic free range medical nanites whose only instructions where to make her as beautiful as possible?”

No don’t be silly. We also told them to repair any and all damage to her body as well. (Dee De)

“AAAAAHHHHGGGGAAA! You idiots didn’t you realize that they would do their best to make her the most gorgeous woman in the system?”

Hum……no. (Charley)

“Oh sweet Mother of the Goddess!”

Before I can say anything more Nanase runs over to me and gives this huge hug. “Oh sissy, when you said she would be good as new you weren’t lying. Why mama is going to be so beautiful. We’ll have the prettiest mama on all of Hades.” I swear she was as giddy as they come. She wasn’t the only one either. Nanami was almost bouncy in her happiness. Fuyuko looked like someone had just given her a new puppy. Oh the hell with it. If she can be happy about having a mama who is drop dead gorgeous who am I to complain? Then again she’ll be my mama too. Hum this has possibilities.

So with that in mind I began to plot and scheme on how to keep her busy while me and my little sisters have a little fun. Let me think here. When she’s finished she’ll look to be in her late twenty’s. Just the right age for a young Maj. or Cpt. to date. If I can get one of them or maybe even the Head Captain it would definitely keep her out of trouble. Not to mention maybe give her what, she missed out on when she entered the Temple as a nun. Hay that’ll work.

I looked at the time and saw that in the next fifteen minutes her cocoon will crack open. I place her replacement outfit on one of the nearby chairs. “Come on you three we need to find something to block her from sight when she comes out of her cocoon.”  When my baby sisters look at me with questioning eyes it was Fuyuko who comes to my rescue.

With a very hushed voice she informs them. “Mama, will be naked when the cocoon opens.”

When they hear that, the giggles can’t be stopped. “Alright you two get a move on. We have less than …… fifteen minutes before it opens.” With that the three of them scattered to the winds. Meanwhile I stay behind just in case her cocoon pops open sooner than expected. Ten minutes later the girls come back with what looks like a vehicle trap. “What this that and where did you get it?” I ask them.

Giggling Nanase smiles up at me and says. “We got it from Joey. All I had to do was ask real nice like and he was pulling it off the back of his what did he call it Nanami?”

“He called it his IFV trap. What does that mean sissy?” Nanami asked of me.

“It means Infantry Fighting Vehicle baby girl.” I reply without thinking.

“Anyway Joey said we can use it, but we have to bring it back.” Nanase finished.

Then it hits me. She had said all she had to do was ‘ask real nice’. “Wait a minute. What do you mean by ‘real nice’ there missy?”

When my baby sisters hear me get all ‘over protective big sister’ they start to at first giggle, then snicker, and then finally laugh out load. The more they laugh the hard it gets for me not to. Soon though I just can’t hold it in any longer I’m giggling myself. Oh well, so much for being the levelheaded one in all this. I’m really starting to worry about how much that damn behavioral programing has affected my judgment. I have to put that thought on hold however because mamas’ cocoon started to crack. Waving to the girls they pick up the trap and we move in to place so mama doesn’t give the whole world a show of a lifetime. Stepping around the edge of the trap I watch as she emerges from her cocoon. To say she was beautiful would be an understatement.

“Maiha, where am I?” she asked of me.

“Mama, you’re still at the beauty salon. Don’t you remember what happened?”

“To be truthful, not really, the last thing I that I remember was sitting in the waiting area of the salon. We were waiting for your sisters to come out. We surprised them with how much we look alike. Then I felt this real sharp pain in my chest.” I watched as a very confused look crossed her face. I waited for a few minutes to let her get her bearings. “Wait a minute! I was shot by someone outside. Then you, you went into your combat mode and left the salon. When you came back in you said something about saving my life, but that I would have to leave the Temple if you did. You used your nanites to save my life. I take it that it worked?” when she looked at me I just nodded my head. “So my dear, just how young have I become?”

“Well, from what Dee De and Charley tell me you’re about twenty-eight years old now physically.” I tell her.

“Did you say twenty-eight years old?” she asked in total shock.

“Yes ma’am. I sure did, but that’s not all they did.” I decide that I’d let her ask for the complete information on what they did. Just to see how upset she was.

“Well daughter dear; what else did they do?” The tone of her voice could freeze the equatorial sea all on its own. Oh boy is she pissed.

“They made you the perfect example of a fashion vide model, mama.”  I almost cringed when she answered me.

“They Did What?! No never mind. Just how bad it is?” she asked of me.

“Well let’s just say that from what I can see. If I was you I wouldn’t go near the House military barracks without a ball bat and a gun.” I just waited for her to finally look down at herself.

“OH! Sweet Goddess! Where are my clothes?” was all she said.

Uh … Wait a minute where’s the scream of outrage? Shouldn’t she be pissed about this? Could she really have no problem with this?

“Hum… mama are you really ok with this?” I was really worried about her.

“Yes child, I’m fine. Just a little shocked by how young I’ve become, not to mention how beautiful I am.” Was her answer. “Now what happened to my clothes? I really liked that outfit.”

Smiling I handed her the replacement outfit I had gotten for her. “The nanites destroyed the other while they were working on you. That’s why you are naked, mama.”

“Well at lest you planed ahead for my rebirth it would seem.” She says as she takes the replacement outfit from me.

“Not really, it wasn’t until I thought about disengaging my armor that it crossed my mind, that you would need new clothes when you came out of your cocoon.” I was honest with her.

“Well then daughter, I believe that you handled the matter quite well.” She told me as she was getting dressed. “Now what else is bothering you?”

Sighing I begin to tell her what it was really eating at me, that was until I realized where we were and who could be listening. “I’ll tell you when we get home, mama. There is one thing though that we need to talk about right now. Can you tell me how old my younger sisters are and what they might want out of life?”

“Why Maiha, I thought you knew. Fuyuko who is the eldest just turned fourteen, is a second year novice, or I should say was. I know she wants to be the pilot for an AP suite just like her sisters. As for the twins they are two years younger at twelve. Now what is it about them that has you so concerned?” I could tell she’s worried as well.

Before I can tell her thought I get a flash alert from General Star. “Excuse me mama, but I have an important message from some … friends of mine I need to take.”

Seeing the urgent need in my face she nods her head. “Go take care of your business my daughter. From the look on your face it is time for you to be Death’s own Daughter I’m afraid. Just do me one favor.” I look her in the eyes when she says this. “Do not forget that you have a second chance at life. When this is over come home to me and together maybe we can put the past in the past.”

“I’ll make no promise that I might not be able to keep, mama. I will do my best to come home and in one piece.” I tell her. “However I think we may have time yet, before I must be the Daughter of Death. For now I just need to answer this call.” With that I head outside to the IFV just outside of the shop.

Outside in the IFV…..

“Lieutenant I need to use your sat-com radio.” I tell my favorite House lieutenant.

When he looks at he has this look on his face that tells me he ain’t too happy about what happened earlier. “Then you need to go get your aunt’s permission, ‘Lady Nakatoma’.”

That was it; I have had enough of these ass whips thinking that they did not answer to me. When all was said and done I, not my mama, was the Head of House for the Nakatoma Family. Not to mention the highest ranking son-of-a-bitch on the planet and in the System. “Lieutenant I have put up with your bullshit all afternoon. I am the Head of House, not my aunt. Do you understand this fact or not?”

“You may be the Head of House but I do not answer to you, little girl. I answer to the Reverend Mother and Major Fujiyama. So go get her to give you permission.” The arrogant prick had no idea of who he had just pissed off.

“Lieutenant, I hope you have plenty of long thermal underwear.”

“Just what do you mean by that?”

“Sergeant, you are to place this man under arrest. Then you are to deliver him to Major Fujiyama and inform him that this man is to be sent to one of the polar listening posts within the next seventy-two hours. Understood?” I ordered the staff Sergeant who was standing nearby.

“Yes ma’am. Right away.” Then turned to the lieutenant “Sir if you’ll come with me?”

“Sergeant she can’t” was all he got out before the Sergeant punched him in the gut.

“Yes sir. She can and has. The last time I looked the Head of House outranks even our commander. I was there when the Reverend Mother not only turned over that position to her, but gave her, her blessings in guiding their family. Private get him out of here. Place him in blue two for transport.” When he was done giving out orders he turned back to me. “My Lady please forgive us the way you were treated by that man. If I could have I would have put him under arrest sooner.”

“Don’t worry about it Sergeant. He's the prick not your troopers. Now I really need that sat-com.”

“Go right ahead ma’am. Do you know what frequency you need?”

“Yes I have all the info I need for this. I just need for you all to clear out the track.”

“You got it ma’am.  Ok move it you lot. You heard the Lady; clear out.” I watch as the crew of the IFV cleared out in five quarter time.

Once everyone was out of the IFV I slipped inside closing the hatch behind me. Setting down in front of the sat-com radio I set it to the correct frequency and began to transmit. “Wave Dancer to Delta Six Command, Over”

Mike must have been standing next to or in the coms-room for him to answer me as quick as he did. “Delta Six here Wave Dancer. Over”

“Six you sent a flash message for me to make contact via sat-com. What is our track? Over.”

“Dancer you were right about there being bandits waiting for us. Over.”

“Six any casualties? Over.”

“Negative Dancer. We caught them with their pants down. We destroyed three and captured two. We currently have seventeen I repeat seventeen papa oscar whiskeys. Over”

“That’s great news Six. Have they let slip who they work for? Over”

“Dancer they didn’t have to. The idiot’s were wearing the uniforms of their House Units. Over.”

If what he said was true then I have a bigger problem than I first thought. “Six what were they flying? Over.”

“Dancer they were in Corsair Delta nines. Does this give you Intel on who we’re facing? Over.”

“Hold one Six.” Leaning out the IFV I get the sergeant’s attention. “Sergeant would you know which House troops fly Corsair D nines?”

He gets this oh shit look on his face. Just by that I can tell his news ain’t good. “Ma’am there is only one High Family that puts those birds up. I don’t think you’re going to like the answer. If they are Corsairs then we have our hands full, because they belong to the Kiel Family House troops. They have two full Flights of the damn things. One set up as raiders and interceptors. The other is set up as fighter/bombers.”

“Hold that thought Sergeant.” Turning back to the sat-com and key it up. “Six what was the setup of those bandits? Over.”

“Dancer from what we can tell they were setup as interceptors. Over”

“Shit ma’am that means those pigs still have their ground support attack craft. If we go hunting them those things will play holy hell with our APS units.” The Sergeant said. He had been listening in on my conversation with General Star.

“Six listen up when you hit dirt you are most likely going to have company. Most likely in the form of fighter/bombers with APS ground support. Be ready to unass your LZ if it gets too hot. Over”

“Sorry Dancer but no can do on that. We’re skoosh on fuel. All that station keeping burned up most of our reserves. Over.”

“How long you been in system Six? Over.”

“Dancer we’ve been on station for six months waiting for our Gulf Delta Charley to show up. Over.”

Holy shit if they’ve been on station that long waiting for their Group Division Commander to show then we’ve bigger problems than I thought. “Six who was to be your Gulf Delta Charley? Over.”

“We have no clue Dancer. They were supposed to hit system before us on a civilian drop ship. Their mission was to gather Intel then call us in to take down the trouble makers. Over.”

“Dee De scan the fight records for all civilian traffic for the last year to see if Sanders made land fall.”

There is no need for that Commander I began a search of the immigration records for the last fourteen months. I have found our missing Group Division Commander. (Charley)

“Where is he, Charley?”

On his way back to Earth Prime in the cargo hold of the drop ship Kyron. (Charley)

“Did you say the cargo hold? As in he’s dead?”

That is correct Commander. He was killed in a mugging gone wrong shortly after he hit planet. (Charley)

“Why do I have the feeling that was no ‘accident’ Charley?”

From what I have been able to get out of the LEO report I would hazard a guess that it wasn’t, I would say it was more like an assassination. (Charley)

Before I can get too much further into this with Charley. Mike comes back over the sat-com demanding my attention. “Wave Dancer you still there? Over.”

“Sorry about that Six, my Delta Delta AI just pasted me some Intel on your missing Gulf Delta Charley and his where a bouts. Over”

“Dancer you have a different call sign for us. I would like to know where that knucklehead is. Over.”

“Six Sanders is on his way to Earth Prime in the cargo hold of the drop ship Kyron. Over.”

“Dancer are you telling me he’s worm food? Over.”

“You got it buddy. Looks like it’s just you, me, and the rest of your Delta Charleys’ for this op, old buddy. Over.”

“Looks like we’re right back where you left us Star Jumper.”

“Just what does that mean Slappy?”

“Up the polluted passage of water without proper means of propulsion.”

When I heard Mike use my old call sign and that old ass joke I knew he had my back. Ok time to put things in order. “All right Slappy I want you to follow through with your orders and get down here ASAP. Just one change put out full fighter CAP and upon touch down full deployment. There will be no half measures here Slappy. These people have broken two of the three Universal Commandments.”

“Oh shit Jumper which two?”

“Thou shalt not frack with a man’s mama. Thou shalt not frack with a man’s family.” Then I thought about things and decided to add one more to the list of sins committed by my enemies. “I forgot one. These scum bags have broken the holy trinity. They also broke thou shalt not frack with a man’s money.”

“Damn! I ain’t never seen anyone or meet anyone who has broken all three of the big boys before. Are you sure about this Jumper? Because if you are then they won’t make it to trial.”

“That is my full intention. There will be no quarter given and none taken Slappy. These jokers have done everything in their power to crush the people of this planet. All while raping it of all its resources. Slappy I have to be honest here. We’re going to get bloody on this one. From what I can tell they have the better part of five regiments out there along with at least one flight of Corsairs for air support. I don’t know if they have artillery support or not.”

From the other end of the sat-com I heard the sound of laughter. “Well I know one thing hasn’t changed Jumper. They can drop your ass into the middle of nowhere and before long you have more Intel in five days than an entire intelligence section with twenty-four months of work. Now we know just what we’re facing or at least have a better idea. Do you want me to signal for the reserve divisions to deploy?”

“How many are there in reserve Slappy and when can they be here?”

“We have three from the Delta sector and two from the Alpha sector in orbit around the seventh planet over in the Nexus system. You know that super-sized gas giant with all the moons. As for when they can get here no later than tomorrow morning.”

“Call them in. When we move on these jokers I want it to be the ‘Hammer and Anvil’ solution to this rebellion Slappy.”

“Read you five by five Jumper.  Contact you when we’re planet side. Out.”

“Until later then my old friend. Out.” Setting back against the wall of the IFV, and just let my mind wonder. As I set there I think about how people have been treating me lately. Some just see some teenage school girl without a clue as what to do. Then there are the ones who see the unstoppable killing machine. Finally there are the ones who see the Head of House Nakatoma the final authority for the region and the commander of the Nakatoma House troops. Only the last ones show me any respect.

What is the difference? I mean I’m the same person in each situation wasn’t I? I mean why do some only see the girly girl school girl? Then it came to me. It was because of how I acted at times. When I act as the Head of House I latterly became the Head of House. When I acted as a combat commander I became Wave Dancer the head of the House Military. When I just acted like I looked I became a teenage school girl. It was time for me to be the sum of all my parts. It was time for Maiha Nakatoma to become once and for all Death’s Own Daughter.

It was like watching the systems come to life on the bridge of a star ship. As I took stock of my assets I sat a little straighter, just a little bit taller. Once again I felt the mantle of command settle about my shoulders. I have let my responsibility’s slip away from me, but no longer. I was the Head of House Nakatoma and it was time for me to act like it. So reaching deep inside I find that core of my being that shall always be James J. Owens First High Lord of the Death Dealers, the man called Death by both his friends and enemies. The Group Division Commander for the Delta sector Death Dealer’s.

As I get ready to exit the IFV I notice the sergeant looking at me in awe. Before I can ask he answers my unspoken question. “Ma’am did you just call in nine whole Death Dealer divisions?”

“Yes I did, Sergeant. Do you have a problem with this?” I asked heatedly.

“Oh no, Ma’am. It’s just well I have never seen or heard of a Head of House who can do that.” He was truly confused and frighten by this. “Can all Heads of House do this?”

Smiling at his obvious attempt at trying to find out who I am. Maybe it was time to show him and everyone else. After all Mike has entered me into the books as the First High Lady Maiha Nakatoma of the Death dealers granddaughter and heir of First High Lord James J. Owens. “No Sergeant, they can’t. I however am not your typical Head of House. I am also the heir to the First High Lord James J. Owens of the Death Dealer’s. When he passed away I inherited his title and position. That is how I can call in the Death Dealers. Now excuse me I need to check on my family before we mount up and return to the compound.” He stepped out of the way as I exited the rear of the vehicle. Once I was standing outside I saw that my family were waiting for me to exit the vehicle. When I turned to walk over to them I see a smile spread across mama’s face.

“I see that you have found your balance once again daughter. May I ask what has happened to bring this about?” was all she said. No Zen quotes, no mysterious sayings, just a simple question as to how.

With a bow of respect I tell her. “Let us just say that an old friend gave me back something I thought I lost.”

“And just what that might be child? Maybe your self-confidence?” she says it as if that was what the problem was from the beginning.

There are times, no make those whole weeks I wish I could go back and do over. I swear I have been listening to all of her teaching over the past few days. I just didn’t understand what she was telling me. “I finally understand Reverend Mother. I and I alone can be me. Your teachings have been all about being true to myself and not be a slave to that which we cannot control. It is up to us too make our own choices on how they affect us.”

“Finally child you have grasped the core of your lessons. You may no longer be who or what you once were physically, but inside nothing can take that away from you.”  She tells me.

Finally she gets it! (Dee De)

Truly about time! (Charley)

“Just what the hell are two going on about?”

We told you that the only person who can control the behavioral program was you. (Dee De)

Exactly Commander you are the one who dictates how you will behave not the program. (Charley)

“You know something, both of you can bight my ass!”

“It may take me a while, but I always get to where I need to mama.” I smile at her and she can tell I just had a fast conversation with my AIs.

“I take it that you have had a little ‘inner guidance’ my daughter?” she asks me with a straight face.

I swear this woman could play the straight man to any comedian out there. I can’t help it I start to laugh. One of the few people who knew my secret; just referred to two of the most powerful AIs known to man as ‘inner guidance’, made the perfect joke about the situation. Oh Goddess how I love this woman. Once I have got myself under control. “As much as I have enjoyed the day, it appears to have come to an unsettling end. I’m afraid, we must return to the compound mama.”

“This was not your doing, Maiha. Please, do not take responsibility for the actions of others.” I can tell she is upset and worried about me.

“I’m not, but it is time for me to do what I should have done three days ago. I need to put an end to this mess, once and for all.” Taking a deep breath to center myself. “I am; after all, the Head of House Nakatoma, First High Lady of the Death Dealers Maiha Nakatoma, and the only Daughter of the one called Death.” When I paused I could tell that I had everyone’s attention. “They have made the last and finale mistake they will ever make again.” Waving over the sergeant that has been so helpful. “Sergeant, my mother and three sisters will be traveling home in your IFV. I want to make this as clear as possible for you. If they get hurt you will wish I sent you with that lieutenant. Do I make myself clear?”

“They shall be safe as a baby in their mother’s arms, Ma’am.”

“Good, now get them loaded up. Then move out.” Activating my c5 I get on the horn to the commanding office for the scout lance A.P.s “Night Wolf one this is Wave Dancer I need you to form up for convoy guard on the IFVs. You are not I repeat not to deviate from this. Do you understand?”

“Roger Wave Dancer. But who’s going to scout the route back ma’am?”

“Don’t worry about that, you just make sure that my family makes it home safely.” I told the man. With that I signed off. Looking over at Dai Etsu I wave for her to follow me back inside. “Mama, I’ll be running point for our trip home. You and my sisters will be riding in this IFV. I know that the hover-limo is armor plated, that won’t stop a rocket. I want you to be safe. I know you’ll be in that beast. Please don’t argue with me on this.” I give her a hug then head inside with Fuyuko in tow. Heading for the restroom I began to tell her what is going on. “Fuyuko, when we get in there I’m going to hand you my clothes. Once I’m naked I’ll engage my armor. The reason why I picked you is because I want you to know what it cost me to have this power.”  Once we’re in the restroom I began to strip. As I do I tell her about being a cyborg like me. I explain that my arms and legs may look natural, but in reality are cybernetic replacements. About the fact that I have a micro cold fusion reactor in my chest, and how I have to have an AI computer in my head just to control everything. I give her the whole unvarnished ugly truth. I leave nothing out, hoping it will change her mind about wanting to be like me. When I’m done I activated my armor. “So little sister now that you know what I gave up, do you still want to be like me or would you prefer to be the pilot for an Armor Power Suit?”

“Sissy, I love that you want to protect me and to keep me from becoming something that many would see as horrible. However I still want to be just like you. A second configuration Death Dealer. One such as you saved us back on Crossroads. Yes sissy, I know what you are, just not how.” The look of honest love and intense respect on her face floored me. I knew then and there I would do all in my power to give her what she wanted. The only problem was I didn’t know how to go about it. “Sissy, you promised to talk with me and mama when we get home. Let’s wait until we get home to finish this ok?”

“Sure kiddo, now please take my clothes and yourself out to the IFV, and get on board missy; and no bugging the crew. Don’t let your sisters do it either. Knowing them they’ll bug the crap out of them for the chance to drive or work the gun turret. Sheesh those two could sweet talk a snake out of his scales.” When Fuyuko heard this, she just giggled at this last comment. As we head back toward the door to leave I get stopped by the paramedic from earlier. “Can I help you, sir?”

“No ma’am I just want to thank you for what you did earlier. I didn’t release until now that you’re the one who stopped the rogue LEOs. If it hadn’t been for you a whole lot more people would have been hurt or killed. I saw what you did. You are the hero here. Not the bodyguards. I think you stealing their thunder might have pissed off a few of them. Personally ma’am I don’t care, you saved lives and in my book that’s all that counts.” With that he just walks away.

Well I’ll be damned. Just when you think that you have a handle on life the bitch throws you a curve ball. Oh well, time for me to get a move on. I have over eighty miles of open territories to scout and secure. I figure there has to be at least one look out keeping watch over what went on in town. If for no other reason than to report success or failure. With how my luck been there are probably more than one. If I were to go by past experience there are five out there.

Walking up to mama I give her a hug and a kiss. “I’ll see you in a few hours mama. I have a job to do. Don’t worry if there is one thing I know it’s how to find and destroy the enemy. Now please, listen to what the crew of this IFV tells you to do. They know what they’re doing, and you don’t.” turning to the twins I flat out tell them. “You two if they tell you no, they mean no. if they tell you to move, you move. If they tell you to sit still, you don’t move a muscle till they say otherwise. Oh, one more thing, don’t go pestering them to showing you how everything works. You understand me?” it was the first time any of my new family had been exposed to the hard ass side of me. Even mama, who had seen that side of me before as James, had never been exposed to me in full command mode. She must have understood just how worried I was.

Before I can say anything though, she beat me to it. “I will make sure that they fallow your instructions to the letter, Maiha. If there is one thing I know, it is when to let the experts do their job, and to stay out of the way.” She steps forward then placing her hands on my shoulders. “Mother of us all, send down your blessings of protection and guidance upon this your cherished daughter. She who you sent to me on the very wings of Destiny to protect first your Temple, then your people of this planet, and finely our family.” Once she was done speaking she leans forward and kiss’ me on my forehead. It must have been the look of shock on my face that prompted her explanation for blessing me the way she did. “Child, I may have to leave the Temple because of what has happened this day, but until then I am still very much the Reverend Mother. For me to watch you of all people go off to war without asking for the Goddess’ blessing, would be very much against what I have always done for you and your family.” Smiling at me with pride in her eyes. “I may have never agreed with your grandfather’s ways, but I will tell you this. He never went in to battle without a blessing being called out for his safe return. I did this for your grandmother now I do this for me.” pulling me into a hug she whispers in my ear. “Come home to us Death’s Daughter. Make these dogs of war pay for their crimes.” Leaning back she kiss’ one more time then enters the IFV with her head held high like the High Families Lady she is.

Each of my sisters comes up and does the same. Only Fuyuko says anything before entering the IFV. “Sissy, please be careful.” It’s all she says before getting in.

Once they were all secured on board the IFV I turned to the sergeant who was in charge and the IFVs tactical commander or TC as they were called. “Sergeant, make sure they get home. If there’s a fire fight screw everything else and get them out of there. Got it? That is a direct order. No matter what they are your number one priority.”

“Yes ma’am. I understand. Get them home safe and sound. I’ll make sure Night Wolf three and four know as well. Our job is to get them home. Once that’s done then we can have fun with the leftovers.” He gave me a sharp salute then boarded his IFV. I could tell he was a real professional. I stood there thinking if I had forgotten anything. Looking around I watch as the bodyguards line up with one APS in the lead fallowed by a IFV, then a APS, then two IFVs with the hover-limo between them, then a APS, then the last IFV, and APS. Looking at the hover-limo I realized I didn’t even know the names of the men who would play decoy in this whole setup. Seeing this glaring omission I decided to fix it. Walking up to the Driver and Shotgun I get their attention. “Gentlemen, I know that we have not been properly introduced. However I will not let you do this without knowing your names. You put your lives on the line on a daily bases for us I know, but this is different. Before you would only face small arms, today though there is a chance of heavy weapons. You stand a high chance of not coming…” I don’t get to finish my sentence.

“My Lady, I have been Lady Dai Etsu’s Driver for the last fifteen years, I know what it means to be bait in a trap. You do not need to worry about me. As for Shorty he’ll have to speak for himself but I won’t let anyone else do my job.” The Driver told me.

When I looked over at the Shotgun he just shrugged and said. “Lady Nakatoma, I have been Slick's Shotgun for twelve years now. We have been through more than one fire fight. So you ain’t yanking me out of my seat.”

“Shorty, and Slick, I know that those aren’t your real names, now please what are they?”

Slick looked over at Shorty and nodded his head. “Ma’am, Slick’s real name is Sylvester Sickleton and mine is David Shore.”

“David, Sylvester, do me a favor make it home safe and sound. Because I have to know where you two got those nicknames.”

“Sure little lady. Uh I mean ma’ Lady.” was Slick’s Reply.

I can tell these men are pro’s if they go down it will be swinging, taking as many with them as possible. There is something about the comment that Slick made me think about where they were from. “Say, um … Slick, just where are you from?”

Chuckling the man answered me with a sly smile on face that said more than words. “Now that would be telling on me self -there little lady.”

That did it I know exactly where he was from. “Let me see, if I had to guess, I’d say you were from Earth Prime southwestern old United States. Am I right?”

“Yes ma’am, you sure are. Why you so interested in where I’m from Lady Maiha?”

This time it’s my turn to laugh. “I once knew a man from the same area. If there is one thing I know, it’s to never, I repeat never count people from there out. Not until they’re cold and in the ground.” From the look on his face he was the same way as that long dead Texan. “I’ll see you two back at the compound.” With that I walked away knowing that unless they took a direct hit they would be sitting back having a beer waiting for us.

Once I’m away from everyone in the convoy I key up my c5. “Night Wolf one this is Wave Dancer. Over”

“Wave Dancer this is Night Wolf one what are your orders ma’am? Over” was the quick reply.

“Night Wolf one you and your team are to wait fifteen minutes, then move out at a road march speed of fifty-five miles per-hour. You are not, I repeat not to engage any hostiles unless forced to do so. Then only as a last resort. Your number one priority is the safety of the Grand Lady and her family on board Blue one. How copy? Over.” I wanted to make sure that they understood my orders loud and clear.

“Dancer do I understand that we are to leave you high and dry if there’s a fire fight ma’am? Over.”

“Wolf that is exactly what I mean. If there are unwanted guests you are to bug out and not look back. Am I clear Wolf?” I know this goes against all military practice, but I didn’t care. If there was a hostile force out there I wanted my family safe. To hell with doctrine, I know that you don’t leave a scout without back up. To do so is the same thing as letting them die in place. Something that all scouts hate hearing, and what I was ordering them to do.

“Understood ma’am, we’re to let you handle it on your own. I don’t like it, but I’ll follow your orders Wave Dancer.” I can tell that just by the sound of his voice.

“Don’t worry Night Wolf one I don’t plan on following in Custer’s footsteps. Over.” I let him know.

“Very well, Dancer. Just don’t get yourself in too deep you can’t pull out. Over.”

“Copy that Wolf. Moving out now to start my sweep now. Out.”

“Good hunting, Wave Dancer.”

With everything set up here for the convoy I took off heading out of town. As I push my speed up to sixty I turn on my radar cranking the range to maximum. If there is someone out there I want to know it before I run into them. It’s been a long time since I did this kind of work. As I move I sweep the sides of the roadway looking for the signs of possible ambush sites. I may have been out of practice, but like all skills honed on the battlefield it was quick to return.

I was maybe twenty to twenty-five minutes outside of town when I got the first bleep on my radar. Moving off the roadway to get a better count of what was out there I had this deep sinking feeling that I might be in for more than I can handle.

When the first scans came back I knew I was right. “Dee De, Charley, am I reading this right?”

You’re not mistaken honey. (Dee De)

Lady Nakatoma if you are thinking that there are four lances worth of APS units up ahead you are correct. (Charley)

“Any idea of what kind you two?”

Yes ma’am. You are facing eight heavy classes, four fire supports and four assault classes. (Charley)

You ever have one of those days where you feel like everyone is out to get you? Yah that’s how I feel right now.

Chapter 6
              A walk in the countryside

Charley, are you sure about that?”

Very Commander. May I suggest the better part of valor here? (Charley)

He does have a point, honey. Even we can’t take on that kind of fire power. (Dee De)

“No shit, but if I don’t do something to slow them down all of that will land on that convoy. So I am open to suggestions here.”

Call in the House troops and have them hit them from the rear. (Dee De)

“What are you……you know something. I forgot I have that little piece of backup.”

Well you did ask for suggestions, Commander. Here is another one. RUN! In coming high-explosive artillery rounds. (Charley)

Oh shit! They must have tagged me when I was on the road. Hitting the brakes I turn around, and head back towards town in high gear. I had no sooner reacted to Charley’s warning than the woods around me came apart with the impact of said rounds. Man oh man, these jokers weren’t playing around.

“Charley get me a connection with Hound One and Mountain Wolf one. We’re going to need everything plus the kitchen sink here.”

Working on it now. Hound one on tac1 and Mountain Wolf on tac2 I have patched them though so you can give them both all the Intel we gathered. (Charley)

“Thanks, Charley. Now plot me an exit route, and then display it on the heads up.”

“Wave Dancer this is Hound one. I take it you have a problem? Over.”

“Hound, you could say that. I need you and Mountain one to bring down the Hammer of God on these ass holes. I have at least one company of heavy and assault class APS units out here with at least one fire support lance. Over.”

“Dancer this is Mountain one I am deploying both House and bodyguard heavies and assault class now. What is your location? Over.”

“Mountain, I am fifty clicks outside of town on Mike Romeo Sixty. Over.”

“What is your current situation? Over.”

Diving under a rock over hang to find some cover before replying. “Well let’s just say I definitely have their undivided attention. Over.” They must have two heavy fire support APS targeting me. The next thing I know, more than eighty rounds impact on the surrounding area.

Commander I hate to tell you this, but I just got a firm count on those fire support units, plus what type they are. We are dealing with seven, AR-17 Thor’s all of which are D models. (Charley)

There is good news, bad news, and shitty news. This is a universal fact. What Charley just told me went way, and I do mean way, past shitty.

“Mountain one, I would suggest that you move out with an attitude. Now. From what just landed in my AO, I would say they have seven AR-seventeens out here that are Delta models.”

“Any more good news there, Dancer?” Asked Hound one.

“Did I tell you that they have four assault class Suits that I know of, Hound?”

“It would have been nice of you to pass on that little bit of info, Dancer. Over.”

“Sorry about that, I got a little distracted by the incoming fire. Over.”

“Dancer what’s the Status of the Grand Lady? Over.” Mountain one wanted to know.

“At last contact they were just leaving town in a convoy. Over.”

“Stop them if you can and turn them around. I have a feeling that we have more than just what you have facing you now out there. Over.”

“Will do soon as I can get out of here. Over.”

“Wait five, I sent you some help. They should be overhead in three. Call sign is Snake Eater and Cat Nape. Over.”

Commander I have two AH-90’s on a fast approach from the direction of the compound. (Charley)

“That would be our help that the Majors have promised.”

Well then they need to concentrate their strike on the outer edges of the formation. The enemy has placed all, but one of the AR-17s there for the best coverage of the kill box. (Charley)

“Thanks, Charley. I’ll pass it on to them.”

Keying up the frequency for the AH-90’s I hope for the best that I can contact them before they start their runs. “Snake Eater this is Wave Dancer over.”

“Go for Snake Eater. Over.”

“Snake I got seven big boys dropping a ton of bad attitude on me here. Concentrate your strikes on the outer edges. Over.”

“Copy Wave Dancer. Any idea on what kind of anti-air they have if any? Over”

“Hold one while I see what I can find out. Over”

“Charley plot me a sweep route across their lines. When I make my move give me a full sweep of their lines painting all of their locations then up load them to the fighters.”

Roger Commander. Do you want target ids as well?” (Charley)

“If you can get it do it, but your priority is targeting their locations.”

Maiha what do you want to do about your family? (Dee De)

“Shit! I forgot about them. Where are they at right now?”

They’ve stopped about ten miles back on the roadway. (Dee De)

“Good; tell Night Wolf one and Blue one to haul ass back to town. Once there they are to take up defensive positions.”

Sending it now. (Dee De)

“Okay kiddies hold on to your hats because it’s about to get stupid around here real fast.”

Taking a deep breath I wait for a break in the barrage. When it comes, I don’t hesitate. With the speed born out of necessity I move out. I start off slow, but soon I’m pushing myself to the full extent of my abilities. I hit the top end of my maximum speed. As I weave in and out around the trees I find myself coming more and more under fire. I can stop, but if I do I become a sitting target. If I do that I’m dead. After what seem like the longest five hundred meters of my life I hit the far end of their formation. Making a quick break to the right I head away from them. Now I’ve dealt with, and train with some of the best, but these jokers are still damned good. More than once they came close enough to singe the hair on my neck. If I was half a second latter a few of those times I won’t be here.

“Charley, did you get the info I asked for?”

Yes Commander. I have already up loaded it to the AH-90’s attack computers. (Charley)

“Do I really want to know what’s out there?”

NO! (Charley)

‘That was kind of rude there pal.”

Commander if you ever say that ‘it’s going to get stupid around here’ again I’m asking for a transfer. (Charley)

Honey child I’ve been with this crazy bitch for over seventy years, only the last twenty or so deactivated. This was nothing. Wait tell she says we’re just going out for a walk in the middle of a fire fight. That’s when it gets real interesting. (Dee De)

“Hay! I only did that once. Over fifty years ago. Besides you were the one who marked out the route. It’s not my fault it took us though a mine field.”

Oh sure. Blame the AI, that’s what we’re here for! It was not my fault! How many times do I have to tell you?! That mine field wasn’t on the base map damn it! (Dee De)

Hum… Excuse me, but can we settle this later? When we are not in the middle of a fire fight. (Charley)

“What do you think Dee De? I figure the fighters are just about to make their first run?”

Commander were you and Dee De just wasting time? (Charley)

By Jove I think he’s got it. (Dee De)

“Yup. We sure were. I figure that the fighters have been circling overhead planning out their attack runs to get the most bang-for-the-buck when they do.”

“Wave Dancer this is Cat Nap. How old is this Intel? Over”

“Cat Nap that intel is less than thirty seconds stale. Why? Over.”

“Ma’am all I can say is if you grabbed this on your own you’re crazier than Hell. Over”

“Why thank you cat Nap. That’s the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me on the battlefield. Over” I tell him in my sweetest voice.

I hear a deep chuckle comes over the airwaves. “I hate to tell you this Wave Dancer, but my wingman is already married. However I’m free if you ever want to hook-up? Over” comes from Snake Eater.

“Sorry Snake, but even if I was interested you have to go through mama first. Over”

“Damn of all the bad luck. Ok heads-up here Dancer. We’ll be coming in from the three o’clock down on the deck. When we make our first run we’ll split up and come back in from the one and ten rotating every two on the following passes. Bug out after our first run. Got it? Over”

“Got ya five-by-five Snake. Bug out after first run. Wave Dancer out.”

I set back and wait for the shit storm to start. I have Dee De pull up the standard layout for the AH-90. Now there are few things that will get a Death Dealers undivided attention. Those things are one of them. Each one carries a pair of eighty millimeter pulse lasers and a one hundred millimeter PPC in the nose. Each wing has four fifty millimeter rapid fire plasma lasers, and two seven point two rocket pops. In other words the damn things were a flying tank killer. Looking at their nickname it couldn’t be more fitting, War hawk. The next thing I hear is the scream of their twin turbine engine as they start their attack runs. Looking out from my hidey hole it looks as if the very ground itself blew up.

My Goddess! If this is what they do to soften up a target, what the hell is it like when they decide to destroy one? I think it’s time for me to get out of there. With that in mind I haul ass back towards town. This place is about to become very unhealthy for yours truly. Once I’m up and moving I don’t slow down till I get more than half way back to town. Just as I’m cresting the top of the hill that overlooks Light Hope Harbor I stop. When I turn back to look the way I came I see the War Hawks are still pounding the APS units out there. Keying up my radio to get an update.

“Snake Eater how is the hunting going over?”

“Dancer we have a true target rich environment. So far six heavies down, three fire support out of it for good, and one assault just joined the last roundup. Over”

“How soon till the rest of the house shows up to help out there Snake? Over”

“Dancer, I don’t know what you been doing, but they hit our playmates from the rear two minutes after we started our runs. Over”

“Damn for the sounds of it I got out of there just in time Snake. As grandpa used to say ‘It’s all fun and games until the assault classes step out to play.’ How bad is it getting over there? Over”

“Dancer let’s just say I like it up here just fine. Those boys and girls don’t play nice. If you can find an alternate route home. The roadway is toast. Over.”

“Copy that Snake. Will talk with Night Wolf one and Blue one then relay new route back to House H.Q. Out”

Turning up the magnification on my eye sight; what I see makes me glad I took off when I did. The amount of fire power that is wielded by the heavy and assault class power suits is awe inspiring. Those monsters truly are the Gods of the battlefield. I know that I can take one those monsters and win yah, but at the cost of losing total control. In my book that is a price I’m not willing to pay.

Looking back at the fight one more time I shake my head at the useless waste of it. Men and women out there dying for the soul purpose of either keeping a greedy illegal power structure in place or trying to replace it. I didn’t want this. Why couldn’t they just wait for their day in court damn it?

Commander I know that you didn’t want this, but it could not be avoided. The former planetary Government was filled with corrupt individuals who didn’t care for their people. Only in making themselves richer, they were much more like the early twenty first century government of the former United States. (Charley)

“Thanks Charley. I just didn’t realize how bad it was. If they are anywhere near as bad as those ass holes then I really am glad we’re taking them down.”

You’re quite welcome, First Lady Nakatoma. It is an honor to be in your service. (Charley)

I head down the roadway toward town with a heavy heart, knowing that there are members of my House, people who I am responsible for, out there getting hurt or dying; and there’s not one fracking thing I can do about it. Sure, back in the day I sent men to their deaths on countless battlefields. This is different though, before it was on someone else’s orders or for someone else’s cause. Before I could always lay the final blame on someone else’s head for the dead and crippled. Now I am the one that is responsible for all of them. I may not have started this war but in the end I’ll be the one blamed for it. I know that I tried to do this in a peaceful and legal manner, but they took that away from me when they tried to kill first me, then my mama and family. Now they’ve tried to pull in the civilian populace against me. No, this is not my fault, but I’ll still be blamed for it in the end.

I am pulled out of my self-recriminations by the sounds of heavy gun fire, and the crack of high-velocity cannon fire. They’re not coming from behind me, but up ahead in Light Hope. I pore on the speed my family is down there. If what I’m hearing is true then the opposition has a force in town and mama’s bodyguards got their hands full. I will not let them get involved if it’s last thing I do. I cross the hundred marks on my speed pushing for more until I hit my limit. I know I can’t keep up this speed for long, but I don’t need to, just long enough to get me in the fight.

Keying up my radio to Night Wolf one’s frequency I try to raise him. “Night Wolf one this is Wave Dancer. What is your situation? Over”

I wait thirty seconds before trying again. When I don’t get any answer I began trying all the other members of the protection team. I finally get a hold of someone I know they are in deep shit.

“Wave Dancer this is Blue two and if you’re in bound I suggest you haul ass the other way. We have only one APS and three out of four of our IFVs still in the fight. Over”

This is not good; mama and my sisters were in Blue one. “Two what is Blue one’s condition? Over”

“They’re still in the fight, but took two rockets in the engine. So they’re dead in the water. I know they have lost coms, but have no idea if anyone was hurt. Over”

Shit, this ain’t good. If their engine is dead that means they’re running on batteries. In a fire fight that only gives them ten minutes of combat time. Whoever set this up did so with a lot of forethought. “Two, I am coming in from nine o’clock. What are you facing? Over”

“Dancer I told you to bug out. We have this under control. Over”

Ok time to be a hard ass. “Two I will not ask again. What are you facing? Because with or without that info I’m hitting these ass hats in T minus three with everything I got under the hood. Over” yeah I wasn’t giving him a choice here, but I didn’t care; my family needed me.

“Copy that Dancer. We’re up against three heavy APS’s. They’re all Riflemen. They started out with four, but our scouts took down one in the first exchange. Two more are hurt but still in the fight. The last one looks to be in charge and is hanging back only targeting our APS members. Over”

That little bit of info gives me my first target. I have to take out the untouched Rifleman first. Just before I hit the square I scan for and lock down the entire enemy APS’s. With that done I prioritize them by combat threat ability. When the one that has been hanging back comes up on the near side of the square I almost smile. The ass hat has his back to me. Time to even up the odds. When I come into view I get a hard lock for both of my primary weapons. I cut loose with everything I have. The poor bastard didn’t know what him. The PLR and PPC latterly blasted a hole clean through the suit’s armor straight into the power supply. He went up like a roman candle.

Once again, Charley steps in and takes over from there. I don’t know if it was their leader getting blown to Hell or the fact that I hit them from the rear, but the other two pilots quickly targeted my little ass. I’m weaving in and out of obstacles and trees all around the park in the middle of the square. I have to slow down to target them. It makes me an easier target for them, but I have to do it so I can place my shots better. I sacrifice speed for accuracy.

Even then I still drop one more. The last one made the mistake of turning its back on the IFV’s and the last scout APS. All of whom poured everything into his back at one time. It was like using a shotgun to kill a rat. Overkill to the extreme. Then again they have lost friends and team mates. Brothers and sisters in arms. There is an old saying from Earth Prime that says ‘You don’t fight and die for God or Country. You fight and die for the man serving next to you, your brother in arms.’ They call it the Brotherhood of War for a reason. Believe me there is almost no bond or fellowship that is stronger except for those of family. Looking around at the destruction I realize that this war just got personal for the troops of House Nakatoma.

The rebel House units just pushed them past the point of professionalism. They went too far this time. The rebels had fired indiscriminately in the hopes of causing the most damage as possible in the least amount of time. What I saw sickened me. Heading over to where Blue one sat I could tell that they would have to be towed back to the estate. The engine compartment had taken two direct hits from what looked like short range rocks. They don’t have a lot of range or punch, but they can be deadly in a mass attack. From the looks of it at least another seven had been targeted for my mama’s IFV. If all nine had hit there would be nothing left.

As soon I reach the rear of the IFV I began to worry. What if they were hurt or worse yet killed? I began to pray that my family is alright. Pulling open the rear combat hatch I look inside. The sight that greets me fills my heart with the first true feelings of happiness since the fighting began. There was my family safe and sound. Mama and Nanase were tending to the wounded crewmen while Fuyuko and Nanami were manning the gun turret. Smiling I ask “Ok who said you two could play around in the turret? If I remember correctly I said to let the crew do their jobs and to stay out of the way.”

Mama looked over at me smiling. The look of worry disappearing in a flash of true joy. “Daughter, do not ever do that to me again. I thought for sure they had killed you. When we turned around I heard the Sergeant here say that there was a trap up ahead on the road to home. That you actually set it off. Are you out of your mind, child?”

“Well it seemed like the thing to do, mama.” I replied with my tongue firmly planted in my cheek. Looking up at Fuyuko in the gunners’ seat. “By the way nice shooting there little sister. Who taught you to shoot like that?” I was desperately trying to change the subject of me taking on a full company of heavy and assault class APS’s.

“Maiha Mana you will answer my question and now, child.” Yup mama was pissed. If I don’t come up with good answer really quick here I just might not be sitting down any time soon. She might not have said it but I wouldn’t put it past her to tan my hide.

“Very well, I wasn’t thinking. I was reacting to a very dangerous situation. If I had let you go much farther down that roadway you and everybody else would have been within range of those fire support AP suits. If that had happened there would’ve been no way for you all to escape unharmed.” I told her flatly without any emotion. I know she was worried about me, but I have to make her understand this is what I do; I will never have the soft life of your typical High Families’ Lady. I am first, foremost, and always one of the most highly trained warriors that mankind has ever produced. I was a Death Dealer. In all of history no other group of soldiers has ever had the type of training we did. Everything from small arms to Armor Power Suits we learned how to use it all. When we left training there was no piece of military equipment we could not use.

Seeing that she was not going to win this argument mama changed the subject. I can tell she ain’t happy about it, but at least she won’t fight me over this. “So how bad is it out side? Your sisters won’t tell me.”

“I won’t lie to you, mama. It’s bad, real bad.” Looking down at the ground I tried to think of a way to soften what I was about to say. “The four Power Suits that attacked you and the convoy; well they shot up the town square along with over half of the stores and buildings here.” I almost start to cry with the next piece of news I tell her. I know that it will tear at her heart. “I don’t know how many of the civilians have been hurt or killed. I am sorry, mama. I tried to keep this war just between the military personal of the Households. I never wanted the civilians to get involved in this. This should be between the soldiers of our houses. The professionals, not untrained civilians; we know the cost of warfare and are willing to pay it.” Looking around the square one more time I realize that this was no longer a war for the control of this planet. It had become a war to free an oppressed people. “Mama, up until now I hoped that I could pull back and find a peaceful solution to this. I no longer believe this. Now, are you four ok?”

“Yes child we are fine, but I am afraid that the crew of this vehicle will need more medical attention than we can provide.” She had a very sad look on her face. “How do we lower this rear ramp so we can get them outside and to help?”

I climb inside with them pulling the hatch door closed behind me. Once it’s secured I release the ramp lock then moved forward to the driver’s compartment. I reach over the dead body of the driver and pull on the hand release for the ramp. Once it’s down I help mama and my sisters to get everyone out of the IFV. When Nanase starts to head back inside to get the driver I stop her. When she looks at me, I know that I have to tell her he is dead. “Baby sister all you can do for him now is to send up a prayer for his soul. Now go help your sisters and mama with the wounded.” I turn her around, give her a little push, and send her over to help the living.

I learned a long time ago that the first rule of war was young men die. I also learned the second rule was commanders can’t stop rule one and rule number three was you can only do your best to keep rule one from happening. Looking around I took a quick inventory of what all I had to work with. Of the four scout class APS’s two were total right offs the third needed a new face plate and pilot. Only the fourth was unscratched. Out of the IFVs only Blue one was inoperable needing a whole new engine and frontal armor. The other three were in pretty good shape. Sure they would need some time the House’s repair yard, but they could still fight if needs be.

I decide to take a closer look at the one scout APS that can be repaired. As I climb up the side of it I see that its pilot had already been removed. Once I’m even with the cockpit I get a good look at the damage. The pilot must have taken a glancing shot to the face plate. Because all of the controls were in almost pristine condition, I slide inside behind them and into the seat. Strapping in I began the startup sequence. Within seconds I find that my first assessment was off. This machine was in better shape than I thought. Except for the view port glass needing to be replaced it was still in fighting trim. Just to be sure I run a full diagnostics check of all its systems. The only red flag to pop up was on one of the small chest mounted lasers. I’ll need to take a look at that before anything else happens today.

So shutting the APS down I pop open the cockpit hatch and proceed to climb down. When I get to where the one small laser that malfunctioning I see why. Sticking half way out of the barrel is a large piece of what appears to be a tree branch. It must have been blasted off one of the trees during the fire fight. Grabbing hold I pull as hard as I can. The damn thing doesn’t move an inch. It is well and truly jammed in there. Seeing as how I’ll need a full set of power tools to get it out I leave it in place and finish climbing down. Once on the ground I head over to check on the pilot and crews for the IFVs.

When get there I find that all three of my sisters and mama were giving first aid. I notice that one of the injured is that ass hat of a lieutenant. Normally I would be upset at seeing this, however this time I feel rather proud of this young man. Stepping over to him I ask how he was injured. He looked a little ashamed when he told me what had happened. “Ma’am, it was my own stupid fault. When they hit us here in the square I told Sergeant Strowes to dismount the infantry while the scouts kept them busy. With that done I let him fight the IFV’s while I led the infantry. We did what we could to harass the Riflemen. LAW strikes, heavy machine gun fire at the face plates, whatever it took to distract them. Anyway I wasn’t watching where I was going when one of the Riflemen cut loose with its heavy guns. I got hit by the shrapnel from one that impacted near me. Should have kept my eyes on the big bastard, but I was heading over to one of my men who was hit earlier who needed medical help.”

“So other than a few scrapes and bruises where else did the shrapnel get you lieutenant?” I asked as gently as possible having a sneaky feeling where. It was the way he was favoring his right side as he sat there that was the clue. He mumbles something that I can’t make out. So asked again this time I made it a point for him to speak up.

“I got one in the ass ok ma’am. You happy now.” He was damned near screaming it at me.

“No, lieutenant I am not. Any time one of you gets hurt because of those sorry sons-of-a-Horbathainin night porter it pisses me off.” I damn near lose my temper with the man until I realize he still has had yet to have the wound looked at. “Stand up lieutenant. I need to take care of that wound before it gets worse or turns septic.” When he didn’t move I reach down and pulled him to his feet. When he started to protest I just glared at him. He shut up. I take his knife from him and cut away the area around the wound. I get a good look at the field dressing and see that it’s not soaked though with blood. This is a good sign because it can’t be too serious. “I’m going to pull the dressing back so I can get a better look. It might hurt a bit, and I’m sorry about that.” With a quick yank and a mostly stifled scream from the lieutenant I have the dressing off. Once I have the dressing out of the way I get a good look at the wound. While not fatal it will leave a nasty scar. “Looks like you got preferable million credit wound. From what I can tell you’ll have a nasty scar to show the ladies.”

Laughing he just looks at me. “You sure don’t act like any High Families Lady I ever heard of. You sure you’re related to the Grand Lady? I mean no offense or disrespect, but you two are so different that is scary.”

“None taken, lieutenant. As for whether or not I and the Grand Lady are related well all I can say to that is my grandmother was her older sister. As for where I get my attitude I blame grandpa. He was after all a Death Dealer.” I start to giggle at this. Because it is a universally known fact that the Death Dealers can’t stand most of the High Families. When he heard this he just laughed. All the while I was cleaning out the wound and redressing it.

“It’s no wonder then ma’am. Everyone knows how they feel toward the High Families except for maybe a very few. I take it you were raised by your grandfather?” he asked me with some interest.

“Yup, sure was. I was and still am a bit of a tomboy. But mama is doing her best to make a true lady out of Me.” giggling at this line of conversation I continue. “I don’t know who will give in first, her or me. Most like it’ll be me. That woman is more stubborn than a Toe-Toe pack animal.”

“Uh ma’am I know it’s most likely way above my pay grade, but myself and as well as a good many of the troops are kind of uh , wondering , uh well, um well..” the poor boy was suck trying to figure out how to ask me just what I am. I think it’s time to put some kind of story out there to explain my ‘up grades’.

“Lieutenant, it’s ok. I know that I am not your ordinary teenage girl. What I am is an experimental prototype for a new class of Death Dealer.” Looking around at all the destruction one more time before continuing “And from the looks of things grandpa was right in getting the approval for my creation so I could be his backup if something went wrong.”

“If it’s any consolation ma’am; I’m glad he did what he did. He may have made you one of the scariest people in the known universe, but he also gave you the right tools and training to use that.”  With what looked like honest respect in his eyes he gave me a salute which I quickly returned. “I know I screwed up earlier, if you’ll give me a second chance I would greatly appreciate it. I know that you can still send me to that outpost, but I would like to try to prove I can do my job as a professional.”

“Lieutenant you earned your second chance by getting out there with your men and placing your own ass on the line with them. In your case though you didn’t have to literally get shot in the ass to prove it.” I was tempted to smack him on the ass, but used the better part of discretion.

With a deep chuckle he said. “Ma’am, that was low, accurate, but low.” Then he walked off to check on the rest of his men. I can’t help but to admire the young man’s spirit. Here he was in pain and still thinking of his men’s care first.

When I turn around to go help someone else I find mama standing behind me. She has her usual face of serene calm in place, but I can tell she’s upset about something. “What is it mama? What’s wrong? What happened?”

“Peace child. All is as it should be. The injured are being attended to, our samurai are cleaning and preparing their weapons for the next fight, the innocents are getting help, and finally your sisters are doing what they can to help. It is you that has me worried.” Here she was with her hands covered in blood. She saw one of her youngest bodyguards killed in front of her and two others mortally wounded. Has spent the last hour and more tending to the injured, and she’s worried about me?

“Mama, please I am fine. You know I have seen this on more worlds than I would like to comment on. Death is an old friend to me, you of all people should know that.” I tell her. However it doesn’t relieve the look of concern in her eyes.

Her next words prove me right. “Yes that is true, daughter, but now you have more memories that shall haunt you in your sleep and in your times of peace.” Leaning over she warps her arms around me in a hug. Whispering in my ear “Yes, James Matsu told me of your nightmares. I have seen them myself. When this is done I think it is time for you to leave the path of the warrior for a while.”

She could have just about anything in the world, and I still wouldn’t have expected that. To know that my wife was still talking to her sister even though she hated what I did floored me. Even more than the knowledge that Dai Etsu; who was a Reverend Mother, has for years called upon the Goddess sent down Her protection for me, a Death Dealer. Now here she is holding me like a small child who is afraid of the dark. Me, the person who was once called Death like a small child. Sure I knew that I would have new nightmares because of what has happened today, but I’ll live with it. I always do. It’s what I do. I am a soldier; it’s part of the job description.

Leaning back just enough for her to see my face “Mama I have been and always shall be a warrior. The path of peace shall never be my way. When the time comes for me to finally lay down my weapons I will do it knowing I saved someone else from having to carry them.” She can see the determination in my eyes now. She sees that these criminals have finally gone too far. The first few rounds belong to them, now it is my turn to bring the Hounds of Hell. They shall not be given the chance to surrender. In fourteen hours from now all Hell is going to rain down on them in the form of nine pissed off divisions of Death Dealers.

These people have broken the Holy Trinity of things you don’t screw with. These Three Rules are universal to all races, both alien and human alike. You break one you get a bloody nose at the minimum; you break two get used to eating through a straw. Nobody in their right mind brakes all three. To do so you might as well make out your Last Will and Testament. Right now though I need an update from Hound and Mountain one. “Excuse me, mama. I really need to finish with this problem first. I really need to know how our troops out on the roadway are doing. My work for the day is not over yet.” So giving her a quick kiss on the cheek I walk away. I know she cares and I love her for it, but I’m the one in command here not her. Time to finish up and get the butcher’s bill.

I head off by myself and key up my c5 to get ahold of the majors.

“Hound one this is Waver Dancer. Over”

“Go for Hound one Wave Dancer. Over”

“Hound what is your current situation? Over”

“Dancer all’s quiet here. Have eight new volunteers for roadway clean up and seven captured APS’s. Three of them need new cockpits, but the other four we just have to reload and put pilots in them. Over”

“Hound do you know who those P.O.W.s work for? Over”

“That’s a big roger there Dancer. All of them are members of the Stonewall and Blackstone Households. Over”

“Are you sure about that Hound one? Over” if he is then my enemies are making themselves known.

“That’s a solid confirmation Dancer. All eight have House unit ids and uniforms. I would say that our old friends are trying to get you out of the way before they get shipped out. Over”

“I’m afraid you’re right about that. I have confirmation the Kiel Household troops attacked a group of incoming drop ships earlier. This gives us the names of at least three Households involved in this rebellion. Over”

“How are things on your end there, Dancer? Over”

“Not good, Hound. We have multiple wounded and dead. Two out of four of our scouts are total write offs. One of the IFVs is going to need a tow, but the other three can still fight. For how long that’s another question. We are in sore need of relief here as well as do the civilians. Over”

“We’re inbound to your location as we speak. ETA is T minus nine. Over”

“Sounds good Hound. How bad is the bill on your end? Over”

“Lost two of our heavies and one assault APS’s. Most of us are going to need some time in the body shop but otherwise we’re all good to go. Over”

“Our three that we lost; how bad off are they? Over”

“Dancer, no worries there all three are repairable. However the pilots are all out for the duration. Over”

“How bad are their injuries? Over”

“Dancer I think it would best to talk about this when I get there. Over”

“Copy that Hound one. See you five mikes. Out”

After I sign off from talking to Major Howard I start to compile the information that I have no my enemies. “Dee De heads up girl I need you to do some digging.”

What, where, when, who, and how do you need to know kid? (Dee De)

“I need all the info on what kind of units belongs to the fallowing House’s. Start with Stonewall and Blackstone first. Go from there to Kiel and then the others. I want to know ever last fracking thing about these ass hats.”

I’ll get right on kiddo. It may take me awhile, but I will get it all. I should have had it before now, but someone has wiped the records for almost all of the House units here on Hades. (Dee De)

“What do you mean wiped? Those records are stored at the Head Quarters for the P.D.F.”

I know. This means there is a traitor in the records department of the P.D.F (Dee De).

“Ok. We’ll deal with that later. Right now find that info.”

On it boss. Glad to see ‘old hard ass’ Owens is still here when needed. (Dee De)

“Dee De love, do me a favor will you?”

Sure boss, anything? (Dee De)

“BIGHT ME!”

(Giggles (Dee De))

I’ve said it before and I’ll probably say it again. Having two of the most powerful AIs known to man inside your head can be a real pain in the ass. Sighing I head back over to where everyone is. When I get there I find mama, my three sisters, and the crews of the IFV’s all gathered around the back end of Blue three.

“Ladies and gentlemen, we have help on the way. The rest of the Hell Hounds and Mountain Wolves are inbound as we speak.” I thought hearing that they would have been happy to hear it. I was wrong though. Whatever is going on is not good. “Ok flocks, what’s wrong?”

Sighing the track commander, a young buck sergeant, looks over and tells me. “Ma’am, we sent the infantry out to set up a forward listening post on the south side of the city. They just reported back in ma’am. The news ain’t good. We have a full battalion’s worth of APS’s headed this way.”

Oh shit! This ain’t good. If we have a full battalion headed this way we are in some real deep shit. “Give me your radio sergeant.” As he reaches in for the mike I know what I need to ask that forward outpost. “What’s the outposts’ call sign Sergeant?”

“They’re a two man sniper team ma’am. Call sign is Raven and Nevermore.”

Either these two were very good or they had a twisted since of humor. Most likely both. “Wave Dancer to Raven over”

I hear a very soft almost a whisper come over the radio. “Go for Raven. Over”

“Raven how many Alpha Papa Sarai’s do you count. Over”

“Dancer I have posted three companies worth working on four at this time. With more coming. Over”

“Raven do you see any unit markings on those bad boys. Over”

“Hold one Dancer and I’ll send you a vid-pic up load. Over”

As we wait I realize even with the House APS heavy and assault classes here we are going to have hands full. Making some fast calculations I realize we are outnumbered by three to one. Not good odds under even the best of circumstances.

“Dancer vid-pic uploading now. Over”

“Roger that, Raven. Now bug out before you’re found. Over”

“Roger that Wave Dancer. Good hunting and good luck. Out”

“Thanks Raven. Same to you. Out”

I along with everyone one else held our breaths as the vid-pic uploaded on the monitor.

Chapter 7
              Revelations

As I stand there waiting for that damned vid-pic to open up holding my breath, I was so intent on watching the monitor I almost came out of my skin when the radio came to life. I wasn’t the only one to jump. Mama let out a rather unladylike stream of words that were so blue a sailor would’ve blushed. Now I’m no expert on ancient Japanese swear words, but I’m pretty sure what she just said was something along the lines of shoving someone head up a part of their anatomy in a very improbable way. “Mama!” I say in total shock. To hear this woman use that type of langue was a real eye opener.

Looking a little ashamed she turns to me. “Please forgive me girls. I am just not used to this kind of stress. I should not have used that langue in front of you.”

Giggling I just say “Mama, I would be surprised if you were. I am used to this level and kind of stress and I still get jumpy at times like this. Now let’s find out who is trying to get a hold of us.” I reach over and pick up the radio’s hand mike. “This is Wave Dancer to the last unit on this net. Over”

“Wave… this… Bla….ght…or.  Over”

“Say again you are broken and distorted. Over”

A few seconds later. “Waver Dancer this is Black Knight four. Over”

Holy shit it’s a Death Dealer unit trying to make contact. “Black Knight four this is Wave Dancer we have you five-by-five. Over”

“Wave Dancer good to hear your voice ma’am. We are inbound to your location. We are ten minutes out coming in from the south on the shore roadway. Over”

At about this time the monitor finishes uploading the vid-pic. Looking closely at it I see something I haven’t seen in over thirty years. The paint skein for the 1st/72 armored power suit battalion. Their solid black paint job with gold trim has always made those AP suits stand out on any battle field. Called the Black Knights, they had a well-earned reputation and unit name.

“Black Knight four you have no idea how happy I am to hear that. You jokers had us getting ready to give you a very unfriendly welcome. Can you verify who you are? Over” I know that was totally against all Opsec protocols, but I need to know if we will have a fight on our hands or not.

“Wave Dancer I was told the code word for today is ‘Slappy made me do it’. Over”

When I hear that I can’t help it. I bust out laughing. Only Mike would use that for a code phrase. I know everyone here will get a laugh out of the response. “Good copy Knight. The reply is ‘Danger stupid, fire for effect’. Over” when the crew and infantry of Blue three hear this they burst out laughing. My family all look on in confusion. I know I’ll be spending a few hours explaining this conversation.

“Roger that, Wave Dancer everything checks out five-by-five. Do you need anything at this time? Over”

“Roger that Black Knight. I have both civilian and military casualties at this location. We sure could use medical and engineering help here. Over”

“I have both with me, Dancer. See you soon. Out”

“Roger that, Knight. Out”

Turning around I grab mama and pull her into a hug. At this point in time the arrival of the Black Knights may not seem all that important, but it’s a sign that things are starting to turn around for us. I don’t know how the 91st Death Dealers Division got down faster than everyone else or got deployed this fast, but I just don’t care. If they are here; that means the rest are both down and deploying, or almost to that point. Finally I get the break I’ve needed.

“I take it child that this is a good thing?” mama asks me while I hug her.

Like I said earlier; straight man to every comedian out there. Leaning back I smile at her. Nodding my head “Oh yes mama. We now have the friends we need to put an end to this war those money grabbing backstabbing sorry excuses of Lord Lings have started. Those Power Suits belong to the first of the seventy-second Armored Power Suit Battalion with the ninety-first Death Dealer Division. If they’re here that means very soon every one of these criminals will either be brought to justice or dead.” I can tell she isn’t happy about that last comment. “Mama they have violated the three Great Universal Truths. If it were not for this I would show them mercy and do my level best to take them prisoner.”

Taking a step back but not turning away from me she gets a very thoughtful look on her face. After a few minutes she takes a deep breath, and placing her hands on her elbows crossing her arms in front of her; just like when she was teaching one of her lessons. She asks me “What are these Three Great Universal Truths, Maiha? Are they some secret that is taught only to the military or can anyone know them?”

I am saved from answering her question by the track commander for Blue three. “Allow me Lady Maiha.” I nod my head yes and he continues, “Lady Dai Etsu, what your daughter is referring to is what we in in the military do not under any circumstances frack with. There are only three and every race both human and alien understands this. Rule one you don’t frack with a man’s mama. Rule two you don’t frack with a man’s family. And finally rule three you don’t frack with a man’s way of supporting them.”

“So if these are known to all militaries how is it the corrupt politicians do not?” she asked me.

“Mama, they do know these things. The problem is either they don’t care or feel the rules don’t apply to them.” I tell her.

“Lady Maiha there is one more reason you forgot.” Looking over at the young man who said this I noticed he was a corporal. “They’re just plain stupid and you just can’t fix that. Not even with duct tape.”

Everyone starts laughing at that simple statement. Before we can continue I hear the sound of almost two dozen heavy or bigger Power suits come into the square. Looking over to the northern entrance I see the combined heavy, assault and fire support lances of the Hell Hounds and the Mountain Wolves arriving. My God, that is a shit load of fire power. When Howard and Fujiyama said they were sending help they meant it. There was enough fire power to give every god there is second thoughts. I count six one hundred ton suits, one ninety-five tonner, six that range from sixty ton to seventy-five tons, and two whole lances of fire support suits all ranging from seventy to eighty tons. I recognize one of the heavies as being Maj. Howards Marauder.

“Well it looks like things are looking up.” I know that I shouldn’t be this giddy seeing all of these beasts, but I was. With this amount of fire power I can guarantee the safety of my family. “Mama, I know that I can now get you all home safely.”

“Child, there are times that you are truly scary. Do you know that?”

“But, mama I try my every best to be friendly to everyone. Besides, with as small as I am who would be afraid of me?” I ask her.

Shaking her head she begins to giggle. However it’s Nanase who answers for her. “Sissy, we all love you, you know that right, but there are times you could scare the very Gods themselves.”

“Hey! I’m not that bad. Just because my idea of the proper response to someone threatening my family is to call down the unholy wrath of the gods, is no sign that I lack restraint.” I said with a pout.

“Excuse me; ma’am; but most people don’t use a particle projection cannon for hunting rabbits.” Said a young private over by the IFV.

“Hay! In the words of my grandfather ‘Overkill is underrated.’ Besides this way, when they push we really flatten.” When the troops of mama’s bodyguard hear that they all get very big smiles. Before someone can say something the sounds of IFVs and Armored Power Suits interrupt us. Looking over at the south entrance I see the first of the Black Knights. That is when all kinds of chaos breaks loose. The Hell Hounds and Mountain Wolves swing their main guns around to target the Knights. While the Black Knights do the same. Now under normal circumstances the Hounds and Wolves would have the advantage, but these are not normal circumstances. They were facing off against the Black Knights who are members of the meanest bunch of s.o.b’s in the known universe; every last one is a Death Dealer. Seeing this I realize I need to do something fast.

Running out into the middle of the square I raise my arms waving to get everyone attention. Keying up my c5 I get on both radio frequencies for the individual units. “Hold fire! I say again! Hold fire!” I wait to see what happens. Slowly both sides move their main guns to point somewhere else. Talk about your long tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs. “All right. Now everybody just calm down. Maj. Howard would you and Col. Fujiyama care to join me over at Blue two please?” turning to face the Black Knights I key up their radio frequency. “Black Knight four would you please dismount and join us over by the IFV on the near side of the square?”

“Roger that, Wave Dancer. Be with you shortly. By the way who are your friends? Over”

“Knight those flocks are the Hell Hounds and Mountain Wolves. Over”

“Dancer do you mean to say that those are House units’ ma’am? Over”

“That’s a negative, Knight Four. Those are House bodyguards. Over”

“Shit! Who uses A.P.S. units as their bodyguards, Wave Dancer? Over”

“Knight four the answer to that is simple. House Nakatoma. Over”

“Damn! Wave Dancer you have got to introduce me to these people. Over”

“Then dismount and get your ass over to the IFV. Out”

Walking back over to Blue two I see mama standing outside with my sisters who have very confused looks on their faces. I guess it’s time for me to come clean with them, looking around for some place where we can have a private conversation. “Sergeant, do me a favor please. When the commanders for all the units get here please have them introduce themselves to each other. Once they have done that show them over to the dinner over there and have them wait for me and my family to show up.” When he nodded his head yes and told me he would take care of everything. “Oh, one more thing. Make sure your LT is there as well. That young man has earned the right to be there.”

“Ma’am, there is only one LT that I ever heard of who was crazier than that young man. During the fire fight he actually took on a Rifleman APS with an assault rifle. I’m surprised he’s still alive after that stunt.” He told me with some pride.

“When did this happen, Sergeant?”

“When he ran out into the fight to pull one of the infantry troops out of the line of fire ma’am.” The look on his face told he wanted to know why.

“Just do me a favor and don’t give him any shit about the wound he got in pulling that trooper out of the fire fight. He’s going to catch enough from the enlisted personnel.”

When he hears this he does a double take. Starts to put two and two together “The ‘million credit wound’ ma’am?” when I nod my head yes he has the good sense to not bust out laughing. Instead he tells me “I’ll make sure no one and I mean no one gives him any shit about it, Lady Maiha.”

“Thank you, Sergeant. Now I have to take care of some family business first.” With that I head over to my family. Gathering them up I have them follow me into what is left of the town square’s diner. As we enter what we see is depressing. What was once a friendly place to eat and share a family moment was now in ruins. Cleaning off a booth I have my sisters and mama sit down. Once they are seated I pull over a chair and join them.

I take a few minutes thinking of where to begin. Once I have, I decide to give my three little sisters the whole truth. After what they went through today they have earned that from me. Looking over at mama I began. “Mama, I believe that my sisters have earned the right to know the truth about me, do you disagree?”

Shaking her head no. “No Maiha, I agree with your decision on this. They need to know who, and what you really are. You already have one sister who wishes to become like you, and I do not doubt that your other two wish to do the same.”

With that said I began to tell them everything. “First before I tell you anything I need you to promise me they what you hear in the next few minutes is never repeated to anyone else please.”

All three of the girls looked at each other and then at me. “We promise, sissy. We won’t tell anyone. Whatever you tell us will stay with us.”

“Thank you. I didn’t like lying to you, but it’s to protect our family. You see I am not really the granddaughter of James and Matsu Owens. In reality I am James J. Owens. A little less than week ago I went through a secondary reconfiguration for a Death Dealer.” And so I began telling them of how I came to be their new big sister, and everything that was done to hide who I really am. When I got to the part of how I was explaining to everyone else I was a new prototype of Death Dealer, and had inherited my old rank and title; Fuyuko asked if there was a way for her to be the same way. “I don’t know Fuyuko. I am not even sure that the technologies still exist. Mama, do you know if it’s out there?”

“Yes, I know where the information is on the secondary configuration. As a matter of fact Maiha, so do you.” She tells me. I can tell she doesn’t want to say it out loud. She really must fear what my little sisters want. “All you have to do is look inside for the key.”

Holy shit! Dai Etsu Nakatoma just told me that the answer to what my sisters want is inside of me. There is only one place it can be.

“Dee De, do you have the codes for the secondary reconfiguration protocols?”

…… (Dee De)

“Dee De I asked you a question, and you will answer it.”

Yes. (Dee De)

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Because I knew that you would want them, and sooner or later you will use them. (Dee De)

“You had no right to keep this information from me. If that technology can be used to help fight this war I want it.”

Maiha, no James, think about this. You are having a hard enough time controlling yourself whenever you go into combat with years of experience. Can you imagine what would happen with someone who didn’t have that kind of training or experience? (Dee De)

When she put it like that I realized just how dangerous the secondary configuration was.

“Thank you, Dee De. I had forgotten just how deadly of a weapon I am. However maybe between you and Charley the two of you can figure out how to remove the emotional tie to the program along with that behavioral programming to render it safe for use.”

(Sigh) I will do my best for you Commander Nakatoma. You shall have your weapon. (Dee De)

As you command First High Lady Nakatoma. (Charley)

“Listen up you two. If my sisters want this and I can find a way to give it to them safely I will. Damn it do not make me out to be the bad guy here. This is hard enough as it is. Do you really think I want them to be like me?”

No kiddo I don’t. I just don’t understand why you want it? (Dee De)

I am in agreement with Dee De commander. (Charley)

“To keep them safe, and from trying to find a way to do it on their own. They want revenge, and the power to get that revenge. This way if I can give them what they want, but without the emotional tie or behavioral programing it will take them years to learn how to use it.”

AH! A delaying tactic. Commander that is truly brilliant. (Charley)

“Mother, I will not unlock the technologies for them until they are ready. I swear it.” When I tell mama this she just grabs me up in a big hug. No I will not let my sisters throw away their childhoods they may find themselves hating me, but I will let them do it. “Ok little sisters here is the deal, but first I want to know something. I am going to ask each of you do you really want to be like me, or would you prefer to be APS pilots?”

Nanase and Nanami spoke first. “Sissy, we want to be pilots, but Death Dealer pilots. They are the best of the best. We know you’re a Death Dealer, sissy. What kind we just don’t know.”

“That I can arrange for, baby sisters. If you want to be like those Death Dealer pilots out there then that’s what we aim for. Ok Fuyuko, I know that you want to be exactly like me. There is a way, but first you have to complete the full training program for an Omega Class 1, Death Dealer. There will be no half measures here Fuyuko do you understand? If you fail any part of the training you will have to repeat it until you get it hundred percent correct.”

“I understand sissy. If I want to be like you I have to earn it the way you did. Through hard work and training. Always pushing yourself to be the best of the best. I will not let you down.” She told me as her head bobbed up and down.

“Alright now that that is out of the way. Would you care to explain to me why you were operating the turret gun of that IFV? Especially when I told you to keep your heads DOWN AND STAY OUT OF THE FIGHT?!” By the time I got to the end I was yelling. I couldn’t help it. That stunt of theirs had scared the crap out of me. “Didn’t you realize that if you had left everything alone they would’ve thought that the track was dead?”

The answer surprised me to no end. “I told them to daughter.” My head whipped around so fast you would have thought it was on a roller ball. “Yes you heard me correctly. We had to protect the injured crewmen, and the only way to do that was to fight. Yes it goes everything I believe in, but to do nothing was to let them possibly die in vain.” Sighing deeply she went on. “I now know why you have always fought so hard for your men, Maiha. You have taught me something this time.” Then she just leaned over and gave me another big hug.

To have her tell me that was something I never want to hear. She had seen the elephant and will never be the same. Whispering in her ear “I’m so sorry mama. You have no place in this. You belong back in your Temple praying for the souls that are lost and helping to heal those who are injured.” I was truly sorry. She is a woman of peace. She believes in the goodness and kindness of mankind. To have forced her to this point was unforgivable.

What she says next amazes even my sisters. “For too long I’ve believed that all conflicts can be solved through peaceful means. I now know that no matter how hard you or I try there will always be those who will resort to violence. I may not be able to use violence to stop them, but I will no longer stand in the way of those who can. When this war is over though you will come home, and together we shall find you and your sisters the inner peace you deserve.”

Looking at her I can see why she is the Reverend Mother for the Temple. I always knew that she was made of steel that was forged to the highest of standards. What I didn’t know was the edge that steel held. She may not believe in violence, and will normally do her best to avoid it, but now that she has four young daughters things have changed. Before she was always able to keep some distance between her and the novices. Now she doesn’t have that with us. We have become her daughters, and just like a mama bear protecting her cubs she will do whatever it takes. I truly pity the fool who crosses this woman.

“Now child, you have work to do, and training for your sisters to arrange. There will be no more talk of what should be, only of what must be, and will be done. Your wife once tried to explain to me what I have learned this day. When we have returned home I will appoint my replacement as Reverend Mother. I can’t let you girls face what you must without my full attention. You all need a mother to guide you, not a priestess.”

“Very well then, mama. If this is what you want?” when she nods her head yes I continue. “Ok, little sisters there are four heavy class and one assault APS suits that need pilots. I’m going to have them brought here. When they arrive I want to put each of you into one of them.” at their looks of surprise I giggle. “Yes baby sisters; those captured suits now belong to you. It will be your jobs to take care of them, and to pilot them. You wanted to learn to be pilots, will you start today. Fuyuko, if you would be an Omega class 1 Death Dealer, then you need to understand APS operations. Oh mama, you get one too. I’m putting you in the assault class Suit. I figure you can ride herd on these three while I handle getting everybody else on the same page.”

I think I just shocked the hell out of all four of them. I just put one of the most peaceful people in the known universe at the controls to one of the biggest war machines ever built. “Yes mama, you said ‘See to the training of your family’, and I’m doing just that.”

“I meant your sisters’ training child. What in the world would I do with one of those beasts?”

“Every mother bear has her claws.” Is all I say to her.

“Child, you are out of your mind. I am way too old to be learning how to pilot a monster like that.”

Giggling at her statement of being too old I almost lose it. “Have you looked in the mirror lately, Lady Dai Etsu?”

“Maiha Mana, just what do you mean by that?”

With a little white lie in mind I smile. “Mama according to my AI you are now only twenty-eight to thirty years old. So you are not ‘too old’. Now let’s go get you all suited up for the trip home.” With that I stand up and head back outside. I don’t give them a chance to back out. I’m putting all four of them in the biggest, baddest, most heavily armored form of transport for the trip home I can find.

Once outside I see that the commanders for all three units have gathered at the rear entrance of Blue two. Walking up to them I began by introducing myself to the commander of the Black knights. “Col. allow me to introduce myself. I am Lady Maiha Nakatoma, Head of house Nakatoma, and First High Lady of the Death Dealers for the Delta sector.”

“You’re the First High Lady for the Delta sector? Hay right little girl, now go get the real Lady Nakatoma before I lose my patience” the Lieutenant Colonel said. Now normally I would have more than likely have come down on this jack ass with both feet. However, I have at my back something he is not prepared for.

“Um Col. I have only one thing to say. Command authorization Delta six Alpha seven code phrase Hell Fire.” I stand there with a sweet smile on my face as I watch his Death Dealer AI confirms my command authority codes. When it comes back as authenticated he just about shits his pants. “Yes Col. I am the one and only First High Lady of the Death Dealers Maiha Mana Nakatoma. The granddaughter of First High Lord James J. Owens and his heir. Now would you like to try this again?” I figure by now the poor man has had quick words with his commander via his AI.

“Of course, my Lady. I am Lieutenant Colonel Powel commander of the first of the seventy-second armored power suit battalion of the ninety-first Death Dealer Heavy Division. I understand Lady Nakatoma you are in need of troops and medical support.” Was his more diplomatic answer this time around. I guess having the chance to pull one’s foot out your mouth after pissing off someone who can send you to a frozen waist land can really change a person’s attitude.

“Thank you Col. Powel. We could use all the help you can provide right now.” Thankful that I don’t have to be an ass with him. I just want to get the medics to work treating the wounded civilians. “If you can get your medics to help out with the civilian casualties it will be greatly accepted.”

“They’re already at it ma’am. When I saw the level of destruction here I sent for our medics and sent word to division HQ for them to send doctors and medical supplies.” He was rather proud of this fact.

“Thank you. Maj. Howard; how soon can those Power Suits you captured be brought in?”

“They’re already on the way here ma’am. Why?” he genially wanted to know.

“Good, when they get here I want you to give a crash course on basic suit piloting to my family. Once that is done they’re to pilot them back to the House compound under your watchful care.” I order him.

“I’ll see to it myself, Lady Maiha.” With that he gives me a salute and heads out to take care of his orders.

“Col. Fujiyama, I need you to secure that roadway. From here back to the estate. If it ain’t friendly blow it to kingdom come. Do I make myself clear?” he can tell I’m past my point of passivity.

“My Lady, I have only one question.” When I signal for him to continue. “Will the Grand Lady be piloting one of the captured suits?” when I nod my head yes “Then may I suggest that she pilot the one hundred ton Highlander? While it is the biggest it is also the easiest to pilot.” At my questioning look he explained. “The Highlanders o.s. relies more on the pilot’s senses of balance. No offence but until your sisters learn to be as graceful as yourself and the Grand Lady do not put them in the assault class of suits.”

This gives me some doubts about putting Fuyuko or the twins in a heavy. “Do you think that my sisters will be ok in one of the heavies?”

He takes a few minutes to think about his answer. When he does I am a little surprised. “So long as they follow directions and do not engage in any combat maneuvers then they should be fine, Lady Maiha.”

“Thank you Colonel. Now I must ask of you something that may go against your beliefs, but I want you to know that you can refuse and there will be no hard feelings. Will I be disappointed yes, but I will also understand.” When he looks at me waiting for my request I can tell that he will do his best to make it happen. “I need you to turn my sisters into the very best pilots they can be. So good, they can be a pilot for a Death Dealer Power Suit.”

“My Lady Nakatoma Maiha Mana, just three days ago you charged the Mountain Wolves with guarding the Temple. You did this as a reward for our long service to your family. We have never asked for such rewards. Now you hand into our care the training of your family to be Power Suit pilots equal to those of the Death Dealers.” With a deep sigh he looks me in the eyes. “When you asked me this, my first thought was, are you crazy? Train the daughters and the Grand Lady of House Nakatoma to be Power Suit pilots? Then for them to be the equal of Death Dealers? You have showered my unit with great rewards, Lady Nakatoma. Now you place in our hands the greatest of honors. Your family shall be trained to surpass what Death Dealers can do in their suits. This I promise, ma’am.”

From behind Col. Powel coughs. “No offence sir, but if you plan to train her Ladyships family to surpass Death Dealer pilots then all I can say is good luck.”

Col. Fujiyama turns on him with some heat. “Why is that? Do you think that you’re so superior to us that no one can match your training?”

Gulping Powel quickly explains his comment. “No sir. It’s just that without the Death Dealer AIs and other enhancements they will always be at a disadvantage.”

At that point I just giggle. If he thinks that you have to have the Death Dealer enhancements to compete with them. Then he is going to be sadly mistaken when the troops of House Nakatoma show what they can do. I think I need to save this young buck from himself, but I’m a little too late as Col. Fujiyama challenges him out right. “Alright Col. Powel when we get back to the estate you and I will take a little run down the House’s training course. Whoever has the highest score can train the Lady’s family. How does that sound?”

Col. Powel didn’t know when he was being set up. I could see it in his eyes; he was too cocky for his own good. I know I should’ve put a stop to this, but Powel needed to learn a lesson about pissing in other people’s pools. Fortunately it will come at the hands of a friend and not the enemy.

“You are on, sir. Shall we make it a little more interesting?” He was really setting himself up a fall here.

“Just what do you have mind there young man?” Col. Fujiyama asked him with a sly smile. Oh yes Col. Powel is about to be taken to school in a way he never would have thought possible. I’ve seen what the commander of my House troops can do in a Power Suit. I just hope that he shows mercy on the young man.

“Oh, I don’t know. What do you say to a bottle of fifty year old Scotch?” Powel puts forth.

Naturally I knew that Col. Fujiyama would take the bet. “Sounds good, but let’s make it a case, shall we?”

If Powel had any brains he would’ve just walked away. “It’s a wager, sir. I’ll look forward to drinking that Scotch with my troops.” Nope, too cocky by far. Oh yes, this is going to be an old school ass beating. I think I’ll slip a few on my House commander; just to show my support of course.

“Excuse me, Col. Powel can I get you to check on where that medical aid is at for me?” I step in before the young man loses more than just his liquor rates.

“They should have been here by now. I’ll get on it right away ma’am.” With that he hurries off to see where the medical units where.

“Col. I know the honor of the House troops is not on the line here or anything like that. Just do me a favor, and don’t beat his ass too badly?”

Chuckling, my House commander lets me know he will not embarrass the young Col. too bad. “Why Lady Nakatoma how could you think that of me? I will merely show the youngster that old age and treachery will always out do youth and strength.”

“I shall leave the matter in your hands, sir. Right now I would love to know where those suits are so I can get my family set to head home in something a little more substantial.” About that time I hear the heavy recovery unit pull into the square. Looking over I see that there is more than just two recovery units. One by one they file in, for a grand total of five each with two suits on back. It is the last two that grab my full attention. On them are the four fully functional Suits. What I see makes me very glad they ran out of ammo. Three sixty-five ton Patton M60-A3 main line heavies, and a one hundred ton Highlander H41-R3 assault class, all with enough fire power to give me the willies.

“Col. Fujiyama would you know why those four monsters ran out of ammo? Not that I’m complaining mind you, but if I remember correctly each one of the Patton’s’ carry four tons worth of main gun rounds, and while the Highland packs in at least twice that much. More than enough to outlast the fire fight on the roadway.” I really needed to know why those Suits ran out of ammo. If the rebels only had a limited amount of supplies it could be the key to ending this war in a hurry.

Looking over at the Suits in question the commander of my House military becomes very still with thought. When he speaks it is with all the years of a seasoned warrior with more campaigns than he would care to remember. “Only one reason for that Lady Maiha. They’re short on supplies as well as men. If they can only pass out partial weapons load outs, then we have the advantage. However it also lets us know their next targets.” I must be more tired and out of practice than I thought, because I can’t see what he is getting at. Seeing my confusion he explains. “The supply depot ma’am, they need to resupply. It is the most logical target for them.”

Son-of-a-bitch of course. All of this, the attack by the L.E.O.s, the ambush on the roadway home, and the trap here in town were all a distraction from their real target. The P.D.F. supply depot is almost totally unguarded. With the loss of the base A.P.S. units there would only be a total of six full companies left to protect the P.D.F. HQ and base. Nowhere near enough to stop what is left of the rebel forces.

“Well there isn’t a whole lot we can do about it right now. Will you please see to the rearmament of our troops and to getting my family setup in their Power Suits?”

“At once my Lady.” With salute Col. Fujiyama heads off to take care of my orders.

“Maiha, may I have a word with you please?” turning around I find mama and my sisters standing behind me.

“Yes, mama what would you like to know?” I could tell she was hoping for some answers.

Looking over at the Highlander and Patton’s she asked “Are those to be the Power Suits your sisters and I will learn to pilot?”

“Yes mama they are. The biggest one is yours. It is known as a Highlander, a one hundred ton assault class. It has an o.s. that relies heavily on the senses of balance of its pilot. With your abilities and natural grace it should be a perfect fit. The three Patton’s weigh in at sixty-five tons but have a more self-balancing o.s.” as I was speaking a young Death Dealer private walks up to us pulling a cart that had what appeared to be four APS pilot suits with helmets. He had the look of someone who was lost about him. “Can I help you, private?”

“I hope so young lady. Can you point out to me the four pilots who are supposed to get this gear for me?” looking over at mama and my sisters I just point at them. “What?! You have got to be joking right?”

“No private, my daughter is not joking. As a matter of fact when it comes to the care and wellbeing of her family she rarely does.” Mama had pulled herself up and into her most regal stature. It is with the air of authority that she steps forward. “I am the pilot for the Highlander. While my three younger daughters are the pilots for the Patton’s.”

“No offence here lady, but if you think that I’m just going to hand over four APS pilot suits and helmets you are crazy.” Now normally I would have tried to step in to keep matters from getting out of hand, but this moron just pissed in mama’s tea and crapped in her biscuits.

I watch as a calm and peaceful look crosses mamas’ face. The tone of her voice is the one she would use on a wayward novice. “Private allow me to introduce my family. The young lady that you have treated in such a rude manner that I am surprised you still have your head is Her Ladyship, First High Lady Maiha Nakatoma, Head of House Nakatoma, the three young Ladies behind me are her younger sisters Fuyuko, Nanase, and Nanami all of whom are to be trained as Death Dealers at her Ladyship’s direct orders; and finally myself Dai Etsu Nakatoma Grand Lady of House Nakatoma.” When the private saw just how far he screwed the pooch he just about crapped his pants. “I see you have found the light private. Fuyuko be a dear and relieve him of his burden.”

“At once, mama.” Is all my little sister says.

Meanwhile the poor man was looking for the fastest way to evac the a.o. Not that I could blame him. I mean who in their right mind would want to face off with a pissed off woman. I watch as Fuyuko steps over and takes the cart with the pilot gear from his hands. She gives him a sweet little smile then with a flip of hair spins on heel to show him her back side. I swear the more I am around my younger sisters the more the idea ofchastity beltsfor them seems like a good idea.

I take the initiative to save the poor boy from the wrath of mama. “Private why don’t you head back over to your supply truck, and do a full inventory of what you have on hand.” When he looks over I give him a nod to get going. “Don’t worry House Nakatoma will make sure that your unit is reimbursed for the gear.” With a gentile pat on his head I send him on his way. When I turn around I see my family standing there giggling at the way I had treated the young man. “Hey, don’t blame me. Everything I learned, I’ve learned from watching the four of you.”

When my family hears this they lose it. Only mama is able to keep any form of decorum. This sets me off as well. After a few minutes of this we get ourselves under control. “Come on let’s get you all suited up.” I begin to pass out the pilot suits and helmets. I notice that all four of the suits are the long term bio-feedback type. Now normally these types of suits are only given to pilots if they’re expected to be suited for extended periods of time lasting for more than twelve hours. The problem with this is for them to wear these suits they’ll have to strip down to nothing, so the suits sensors can make full contact with them.

When I get to the helmets I notice that one of the four is different in the fact that it is one of the command and control helmets. It has four additional radio frequencies. With this helmet mama will be able to not only talk to my sisters, but also with all of the commanders here. Whoever thought to set my family up with this gear was looking way into the future, and planning for us not returning to the family estate.

“Maiha, I have seen the suits that our pilots wear from time to time.” Mama was curious about the suits. “These do not look like what they wear for a simple day of training on the Suite range. What type are they?”

“Mama they are long or extended term bio-feedback suits. They are designed for when pilots maybe expected to be in the cockpit for extremely long periods of time.”

“I take it that you are just as surprised by this as I am?”  She tells me.

“Yes mama, I am. I don’t know who set this up, but after we have you four suited and assigned to your Power Suits; I’m going to find out.” She can tell that I’m not happy. I don’t know who is making these decisions about what type of gear to issue my family, or what else they have in mind. However when I find out they are on the short list for an all-expenses paid arctic vacation. “For now though, let’s get you squared away.” Leading them back inside of the dinner I head for the restrooms. Once there I instruct my family to first strip. When my baby sisters hesitate, mama gives them the courage to fallow my instructions. Shortly all four are naked as the day they were born. Using mama as the example I show my sisters how to put on and wear the bio-feedback suits. It’s Nanase who it the first to feel the grip of the suit as it activates.

“Umm… Sissy this thing just started to squeeze me all over. It’s getting very tight here.” She is starting to panic, if I don’t calm her down soon she won’t be able to pilot her Patton. That’s when I see what is going on. That sorry ass Light Colonel wants to lay salvage claim rights to those Power Suits.

“Nanase honey, I need you to remain calm. I know that it feels like you’re being crushed by the suit, but you’re not. In a few seconds the suit will back off and it will feel like an allover body hug.”

“Are you sure, sissy? It really hurts right now.”

“Yes baby girl I’m sure. I went thought what you’re going through right now the first time I wore one of those suits.” After a few more minutes it eases off and she calms down. “See, what did I tell you?” when she looks up at me I can tell from the surprised look on her face that the ‘plumbing hookups’ have engaged. Before she can say anything I lean in and whisper in her ear. “Let mama and the others find out the way you did.” Leaning back she just looks at me and giggles then nods her head.

I show the rest of them how to activate their suits, and step back to watch making sure that none of them panic. Once they all get over the initial shock of being squeezed by what feels like the Goddess Hand all over. Then the looks of surprise hit their faces as the ‘plumbing hookups’ engage. However mama has this look of expectation. As if she knew what to expect with the ‘plumbing hookups’.

“Uh… mama, are you ok?” I ask her.

Looking me in the eye with a small smile playing at the corners of her mouth. “Daughter dear, you have a nasty sense of humor. I must say I am rather shocked that these suits would have a provision for shall we say ‘womanly problems’?”

I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again the woman can play straight man for all the comedic geniuses out there.

Chapter 8
              New Friends

“Mama, do you know that is most likely one of the biggest understatements of the year.”

“And you my dear are a smart ass. However you do tell the truth more often than not. Not always in the most diplomatic manner possible, but always truthful.” She just had to get in a lesson on the use of diplomacy. I mean what’s wrong with telling an individual that they’re an ass hat to their face. Seeing as how she has my attention. “Maiha, there is a very, very old saying. It goes like this ‘You catch more bees with honey, than you do with vinegar.’ Do you understand?”

“Yes mama, I understand, but I like another very old saying. ‘You get more done with a kind word and a gun, than just a kind word.’” I know that I’m pushing it, but she must understand that when dealing with the military my way works better. “While I do agree with you I have been a little heavy handed at times with the civilian population, you must understand that it is at times when dealing with the military my way is best.”

“A little heavy handed, Maiha? Now you are the one making the understatement of the year. Please, hear me out. Yes, there are times that you must be that way, especially when it comes to the men of our military. I can see that they can be; how shall we say, pigheaded. Not to mention short sighted, but it is for this reason we must educate them as to their misconceptions. Not pound them over the head with a two-by-four. Though you may wish to do so, it is not always the most profitable, shall we say?” at the look of confusion she quickly explains. “The suits, child. Think about it. Would you have given this type of suit to a novice pilot when you were younger?”

I swear that if I was one of those ancient two-d cartoon vid characters I would have a light bulb going off over my head. “I take it mama that you also figured out Col. Powel’s plan get his hands on those Power Suits out there?”

“Oooh yes, my dear, I did indeed.” There was a note of finality in her voice that did not bode well for Col. Powel of the Black Knights. “What would be the greatest insult to that man’s ego, child?”

As I stand there thinking of how to turn this obvious setup for failure to our advantage. Mama leans in to whisper in my ear. “I believe it is time for a little ‘inner guidance’ child.” Holy shit, Dee De and Charley may know how to set up the suits for optimal performance.

“All right kiddies’ front and center. I have a little job for you.”

About time honey. (Dee De)

By your command, Lady Nakatoma. (Charley)

“Before we get started. Charley what’s with all this ‘by your command’ stuff?”

Oh he’s been looking at some ancient two-d vids about a race of cyborgs from the late twentieth century. (Dee De)

I have found them to be highly entertaining in how they give a hopeful message of never surrendering against great odds. (Charley)

Bull!! You just want to see the human’s pound on the Cyclones. (Dee De)

“Ok you two knock it off. Besides, Dee De if you don’t stop picking on your little brother I’ll rat you out about your obsession with blue police boxes.”

You wouldn’t dare! (Dee De)

“Try me!” I wait a few seconds let her know that I would do just that. Back when she had first come on line over seventy years ago I had accidently accessed the vid archives of the ancient Doctor Who vids of the twentieth century.

Very well, I’ll leave him alone about that. (Dee De)

“Good. Now can you adjust the settings of those suits so that my family can use them to the best of their abilities?”

Of course Lady Maiha. Do you wish for them to have full command of the suits or only mobility? (Charley)

I don’t even have to think about it. “The works here, guys. If they have to I want them to be able to fight back.”

Are you sure, honey? (Dee De)

“Why are you asking me that Dee De?”

I just want to make sure is all? Because once they have that kind of access there is no way to turn it off. (Dee De)

I too agree with my ‘older sister’ on this. (Charley)

Hay who are you calling old there buddy boy? (Dee De)

“Enough! As for your question and concerns they have been heard and considered. Now carry out your orders.”

I get a pair of yes ma’am’s and they get to work.

A few seconds later I have everything I need to make sure my family succeeds; all I have to do is touch each of them and the files will down load and install themselves.

“Ok. Little sisters, time for your first lesson as pilots. The suits you are wearing are what are known as a bio-feedback-suit or bio-suit. There are advantages and disadvantages to this type of suit.”

“Maiha, you say this as if there is a hidden danger here.” Was mama’s very quick response.

“No ma’am that is not what I am referring to here. I will start with the disadvantages first. One, after one of these suits has fitted its self to a pilot no other pilot can wear it. It will adjust to you as you grow, but for anyone else to put it on it will short out. This is a security feature, because disadvantage number two is that once you mount up in a Power Suit that suit will scan in your bio-states and only your bio-suit will work with that Power Suit from then on. The last one is a double-edged sword. What the Power Suit feels you feel. So this will make it feel as if you’re just walking around in your skin. The bad part what the Suit feels you feel.” At their questioning looks I see that they need a better explanation. “If the Suit gets hurt you will feel the pain of that wound as if it happened to your own body. Do you understand now?” I watch as they grasp the implications.

“Maiha, how do we keep this from driving us insane?” Nanami asked in an almost panicked voice. I could tell that she wasn’t the only one who was scared.

“Easily, baby sister. All you have to do is find your center then let yourself become one with your suit.” Of them all, only mama understood what I was getting at. “You must let your inner desire to become the driving force behind your connection to your Power Suit. Do you understand now?”

It was as if the Goddess of Wisdom and the God of War had given birth to four daughters at that very moment. I watched as first mama, followed by Fuyuko, and finally the twins who were so close in their realizations it was damn near a tie. “Yes, my dear family, you will become the closest thing there is out there to being a secondary configuration Death Dealer. Once you're in your Power Suits this is what I want each of you to do. On the control console there is a row of switches that are marked ‘For Bio-Suit Configuration Only’. Once you find them flip up the covers then throw the switches underneath.”

“Maiha what do we do with our helmets?” Nanase asked with genuine wonder for what they were about to do.

“Thank you for asking, baby sister. You will need to have it on and the chin strap secured. I’ll make that each one is fitted correctly before we head back outside. Speaking of that, let’s take care of it now. The first thing we need to do is braid your hair in such a way that it doesn’t interfere with the helmet sensors.” Mama who has the most hair steps over to me so I can show my little sisters how they have to have their hair out of the way of their temples and a few other areas round the base of the skull. I spend ten minutes getting it right so that my sisters understand just how important it is for their safety.

I watch as mama then does Fuyuko’s hair while Nanase takes care of Nanami. Twenty minutes later they are ready to be fitted with the helmets. I start off with Nanami, it takes me about fifteen minutes to get the sensors and headband placed in the right position a long with the cushioning pads. Nanase was next, but only took me ten minutes this time because I knew what I wasn’t trying to remember what to do. Fuyuko was the fastest one to fit of my three sisters.

However when it came time for mama I had to explain how hers was different from those of my sisters. “Mama, your helmet is a different model than the ones the girls all have.”

“How so, Maiha, it looks the same?”

“Mama yours is what is known as a Command and Control helmet. It allows you to talk to multiple unit commanders while running your own unit. It also updates with battle field reports as soon as they come in with new information. Seeing as how you will be paired with an assault class command Power Suit this is the helmet you will need.”

“I take it that, what was it you called it, a Highlander?” when I nod my head yes she continues. “The Highlander is to be my Power Suit then?” again I nod in confirmation. “Very well then. Am I to assume that I will be the one to keep an eye on the younger ones, daughter?”

“Yes ma’am. I figure if anyone can keep these three in line it will be you. The reason for this is that I know for a fact my little sisters can charm a viper out of its scales and then talk the poor creature into paying ten times their worth to get them back.” When my sisters hear this they don’t even show the good graces to keep quiet. They just up and bust out laughing.

“Ok folks we need to get on with your instruction on the bio-feedback suits and how they work with your Power Suit cockpits. Now once all of the switches have been flipped the cockpit will go through a reconfiguration of its own. Whatever you do, do not panic. You must stay calm. When it is done you will find yourselves in a standing position with cables connected to certain parts of your bodies. Don’t worry they’re supposed to be there. There will also be one connected to the back of your helmet. It is there to help you with controlling your suits” I was coming to the one area I wish I could avoid but if I did and something went wrong they would need to know what to do. “You will also find two targeting and fire control trigger frames. If you have to fight that is where you will control your weapons.”

This time it was mama who asks the next question. “Will our weapons be live and loaded, daughter?”

This is one question I wish I could avoid, but that is not my way. I have always been honest with the people that I love. “Yes, mama. All of your weapons will be ‘hot’, ‘locked’, and ‘ready to rock’. I hope that you won’t have to need them, but if you do need them I want you to have them. You most of all. I know if they get through everyone else then you will not think twice about doing what you have to do.”

“Very well, I shall make that beast dance like a geisha.” I can see the fire in her eyes. My adopted mother was becoming a woman of great passion for her little family. My Goddess and I have just handed her control of one hundred tons of war machine with the fire power of a twentieth century armored tanked company. Mama must have seen my worry for her. “No child I have not changed my ways or beliefs that much. I still believe in trying for a peaceful solution first, but now I realize that sometimes the only solution is to resort to violence. When that time comes, I shall no longer let someone else do what must be done. Just as you have strived for peaceful solutions only to be stopped by the actions of others and are forced to fight them, then I shall be the shepherd who must now fight off the wolves that threaten her flock.”

“Mama, please remember that I count on you to be the voice of reason, of compassion, and above all restraint.” I have to have her mind on these facts as she begins her pilot training.

“Of course, child. I know that you rely on my judgment at times to help keep you on an even keel as you sail through the storms of youth once again.” She tells me with a smile. Before turning serious once again. “Now, young lady, what else can we expect once we have reconfigured those beasts of war out there?”

“First of all, mama. Please do not call them ‘beasts’. Even though they do not have true AIs the computers on board do pick up on your feelings about them.” I think I caught her off guard with that comment.

“Are you telling me that they may actually be as close to sentience as one of your AIs?” she asks of me.

“I don’t really know, mama. All I know is that those machines can become extremely temperamental with certain pilots.”

“So I take it that I should make ‘friends’ with my Highlander?” she asks of me.

“That sounds about right. The best pilots out there have, what can only be said to be a love affair with their Suits.” As I think about how to give my family every advantage possible to being the best pilots they can be. “I know for a fact the best ones always give names to their Suits.”

“Very well then I shall try to give my Highlander a true name. By the way, Maiha, will you be piloting one those captured suits, or just relying on your current form?”

“You know me too well, mama. I plan on taking the eighty ton Mountain Lion with the twin mounted large heavy pulse lasers and particle projection cannons in each arm.” The look I receive from my family lets me know that they want to know the rest of it. “Besides, the cat like appearance is just too cute to pass up on.” I knew that my girly-girl was showing when I said this. I just didn’t care. When my sisters hear this they just giggle at me, while mama just smiles and nods her head in understanding. I may not be able to completely control the girly-girl impulses, but I can direct them.

“Are you going to repaint it, sissy?” came Nanase.

“What name are you going to give it, Kitty Kat?” was Nanami.

“Will you give it a cute little smile on the face plate?” from Fuyuko.

I am saved from the needling of my sisters by mama, thank the Goddess. “Girls! You will stop this now.”

“Aaawww! We were only having a little fun with sissy, mama.” Stated Nanami. “What did we say that was so wrong?”

Sighing mama looks over at me, and then places her hand on my cheek. “Your sister must fight an inner demon from time to time. She can’t always win so she gives in every now and then. Like picking the Mountain Lion Power Suit, she allows her inner girly-girl out to play while still being in control.”

“Man that must suck. Well at least we now know why she gets so girly at times. We’re sorry, sissy. We won’t pick on you about this again, we promise. Right you two?” when Fuyuko landed on her sisters like that it surprised me. She was not going to let them just make an empty promise.

“No we won’t and we won’t let anyone else do it either. Right Nanase?” Nanami was what she said.

“Oh hell, no. Nobody messes with our sister and gets away with it.” Was all Nanase put in.

“Thank you girls. Now let’s get back on topic here.” Clearing my throat. “Now, where was I, ah yes the advantages to the bio-suits. Let’s see first there is the automatic up-link with the Power Suit making it feel as if you are the Power Suit. It’s like this; if you can pick up an egg then the Suit can pick up an egg. You can dance a jigjig in one; that is if you know how. So mama, if you want your Highlander to dance like a geisha, then it will be you who does the dancing; your suit will just follow your directions. Another great thing is that you won’t have to spend months learning how to just walk in your Power Suits.” As I think of all the advantages that the bio-suits gave its wearer I realize that Col. Powel in his rush to grab up those Power Suits had just handed them over into our hands.

He figured no one would know how to configure the bio-suits. Of all the stupid stunts to pull. If I had not been here and those had not been virgin suits my family could’ve been severely hurt. Time to pull that little shit down to where he belongs. First though I need to finish up with mama and the girls. So for the next hour I go over everything that the bio-suits will enable them to do once they have been integrated with their Power Suits.

The more I told them the more excited they became. Well my sisters did; mama just kind of took it all in stride as if the world was within her grasp. Come to think of it, the world was in her grasp. Here she was finally, after decades of service to the Goddess, receiving her reward. Seeing the look on my face she merely smiles and then mouths a silent thank you to me. That is all I need to push on with teaching my sisters all of the dirty tricks of being an Armored Power Suit pilot. I swear by all that’s Holy and damned they will be three of the best pilots to ever strap on a Power Suit. All thanks to the greed of one man. Thinking to unsettle my family he has given them all the tools to succeed.

“Dee De can you or Charley set up a batch of nanites that will push the computer systems of those Power Suits to the Statius AIs?”

Oh my sweet baby girl! Just you watch me cook. Now your family will only be able to access those AIs when mounted, but between the bio-suits and an AI on pair with a Death Dealers, they will be damned near unstoppable. (Dee De)

Why stop there sister dear? Between the two of us we can set it up to match my own combat control with full battle field reflexes. (Charley)

“Can you do that without causing harm to them in any way?”

Lady Maiha, I would not have offered if there was the even the slightest chance of harm to your family. (Charley)

“Do it! Give them the full package.”

Oh honey you are about to make four very beautiful and loving people very happy. Do you know that? (Dee De)

“What on earth are you talking about Dee De?”

It’s simple; all of your family has dreamed of being Death Dealers. Now you’re giving them their hearts desire. (Dee De)

Nanites are programed and set for delivery. (Charley)

Deliver them now Charley before Maiha stops us! (Dee De)

On the way! (Charley)

I watch helplessly as four small balls of nanites shoot out from my left hand to strike each member of my family in the chest. “WHAT HELL DID YOU JUST DO?!”

We gave them the Death Dealer AI and secondary configuration upgrade you had us working on. (Dee De)

“We don’t have time for them to go through the cocoon presses.”

They won’t. It will be a slow but steady process that will begin when they hook up to their Power Suits. Over the next three hours as they train the nanites will give them the full Death Dealer package. (Charley)

“What about the insanity, emotional controlled, and behavioral programing, basically all the shit that has being giving me fits here lately?”

I found all those nasty little buggers, and removed them from the new configuration completely. (Dee De)

“How?”

By comparing Charley’s programing to my own. Once I realized that we had everything to reprogram the AI setup and combine the two into one. (Dee De)

“So what you’re saying is that they won’t have the double AIs that I have?”

That is correct commander. Your family will just be a superior class of Death Dealer. However they will not be nearly as effective outside of their Power Suits as you are. They will be able to defend themselves, but just not as bluntly. (Charley)

“Will they suffer the shock that others have?”

Nope. The reason they suffered from shock was the change in body types, forced behavioral programing, and basically all those unneeded complicated pain in the ass programs. (Dee De)

“So they get to stay themselves while getting all the fun stuff. Man talk about a rip off. I got gipped here. I want a do over damn it.”

Kiddo do you realize you’re pouting? (Dee De)

“I stick my tongue out at you. PPPPHHHHHTTTT!!!”

After giving Dee De and Charley the figurative raspberry I turn my attention back to my family. How in the hell am I going to explain this to them? I mean they have just been basically injected with what will be a life altering virus. Sure they are nanites and it will take a while for them to change. Still this is going to be a big shock to them. Then again they did say that they all wanted to be Death Dealers. Just not what type? The only one I am concerned about is mama. I don’t know how she’ll react to the news. Well, only one way to find out.

“Uh mama, I have something I need to tell you all.”

“Would it have something to do with those little balls that just hit us in the chest dear?” she asks with a smile. “I assume that your AIs just did something above and beyond what you had planned for them to do? Again.”

Yup straight man of the year here. “You could say that, mama. I guess that the easiest away to put this is to tell you outright. Dee De and Charley both felt that you all would be better off with the full Death Dealer up grades. That also includes some of the secondary configuration treats. From what I have gained from those two knuckle heads is this.” And with that I gave them the full run down of all secondary configuration systems. Then told them of all the modifications that were done to their set ups and how they would be better able to sync with their power Suits. To say that they were surprised is an understatement. The one who surprises me the most though is mama.

She grabs me in a huge hug. Then whispers in my ear something that I never thought possible. “You are definitely a gift from the Goddess my dear. I no longer doubt that.” I lean back away from her to see the tears running down her checks. “You have on this day answered more than just the prayers of your sisters, but a great many of my own as well.”

“Sorry to disappoint you on this mama, but I know for a fact that I am no gift from the Goddess. I’m too much of a selfish hard ass for my own good.”

“No child, you are. When you first came to House Nakatoma all those years ago, seeking the hand of my sister in marriage, my mama told me then that one day you shall return the honor of clan.” She held my gaze with a shocking intensity. “I did not believe her, all I saw was a rude, self-centered, egotistical, ill-mannered, young man with no true sense of honor. I thought to myself ‘How can this barbarian ever restore our families honor?’ Matsu must have seen then, what I’ve only just now begun to see with my own eyes. Nakatoma Maiha Mana you have done more than just restore the Honor of our family. You have restored my faith in the blessings of the Goddess.” I could see there was no way to change her mind about how she felt so I just gave up. Besides, I learned long ago, that when it comes to the women of the Nakatoma clan you may pick your battles, but you well never win the war. This one situation where resistance is futile.

“I won’t argue with you on this mama, but only because you have more experience with Her ways than I do.” Smiling up at her face. It still ticks me off that most of my family will be a little taller than me. I mean here I am the one with all of the kickass power and I’m the shortest. Where is the justice in that I ask you? “Are you sure that you’re ok with this? I mean now you have no choice in giving up your position as Reverend Mother?”

“Yes my dear, I am quite sure. I have been in the service to the Goddess for more than sixty years. I believe that She has finally decided to reward me after all this time.”

“Um… I hate to question you on this, but how can you be so sure?”

“That my dear sweet Maiha, is simple. All of my private dreams and hopes have been answered on this day.” At my confused look she explains. “I have long been jealous of Matsu and your good fortune in having your own family. I have longed for a daughter of my own, but never having one. Now though I have four. I have always wanted to have the ability to defend our people, but because of my vows I lacked any real way to do so. Now I shall be a Death Dealer like my four beautiful daughters. Oh I may not ever march onto the battle field, but now I understand those that do. When you return home now I will be better able to help you. All of what has happened here on this day is at the will of the Goddess. Of this I have no doubt.”

“Ok if you’re happy I won’t question you again.” Turning around to my sisters. “All right you three. It’s getting late and we still have to get you suited up for the first time. Let’s go claim your Power Suits shall we?”

“All right about time big sister!” was Fuyuko’s rather excited reply to hearing this. I can tell she can’t wait to begin her training in earnest.

“Hey let’s go!” popped off the twins at the same time.

“Hold on there, little sisters. We have one more piece of business to take care of first.” With all of them staring at me I drop the last bit. “Call signs” that is all I said and you would have thought that I threw a cat into a dog show.

“How do we pick our call signs or do they give them to you?”

“I thought we had to earn a call sign before we could use one?”

“What unit will we be assigned to?”

The questions would probably have kept coming if it had not been for mama stepping to save the day. “Children! Peace! Calm down this moment.” After a few minutes had passed “Now I’m sure that your sister has put some thought into all of your questions. Let us allow her the chance to speak shall we?” turning to me with a gesture of get on with it. “Would you care to continue now, Maiha?”

“Thank you mama. For starters seeing as how you will only be assigned to one unit until you are old enough to join the regular military we can have our own call signs. Oh and by the way your unit commander is right here.” I said while pointing at mama. “That’s right little sisters, mama is the boss. You all now belong to… um… a little help here would be appreciated mama.”

“We shall call our unit The Storm Dancers. I believe that name shall bring us good luck. What do you think, Maiha?”

The very idea of calling over three hundred tons of combat hardware a bunch of dancers was too funny for words. “Mama, I can see calling them Storm Chasers, but why Dancers. You and I both know that those machines out there are as graceful as a load of bricks trying to fly.”

“Why child look at them. Each of those Suits will be piloted by the daughters of the former Reverend Mother. With their training and natural grace being enhanced by the AIs why those machines will look as if they are dancers. As for the Storm why it should be obvious to you Wave Dancer.”

It takes a few minutes, but I finally do get it. The waves are never more deadly than during a storm. Now with my family as back up and my own Power Suit I have just became twice as deadly as before. With them joining me in this war maybe just maybe I won’t have fight so hard on my own. Yes it should have been obvious to me; I just didn’t see it at first.

“You are correct mama, and I just didn’t see it. As the storm grows it drives the waves higher and higher. This in turn makes them stronger and therefore deadlier.” At her smile I see that I have grasped the meaning of her little lesson here. Even now I realize that she can teach me more than just how to be a proper lady and woman. I may have decades of military knowledge and experience, but that doesn’t mean I have all the answers.

“Very good. Now have you decided on their call signs?”

“Yes ma’am.” Turning to the twins I start with Nanase as she is the youngest of all three of my sisters. “Nanase your call sign will be Tempest Dancer, because you shall be like the gentle breeze that quickly becomes the destroyer.” She smiles at this I can tell how happy she is with her call sign. “Nanami yours will be Typhoon Dancer, the divine wind that brings a cleansing rain.” The smile that crosses her face is all I need to see. She will live up to her call sign just as her twin will live up to hers. Oh yes, my baby sisters are about to become a force to be reckoned with.

When I turn to Fuyuko I can tell she desperately wants to know her call sign. She so wants to have a call sign she can be proud of. “For you little sister you are like the relentless force of the Monsoon. You wear down your advisories without letting them know what is happening. You are Monsoon Dancer.” Upon hearing this she tries to crush the air from my lungs with the hug she gives me, all the while saying, over and over, thank you.

“What about mama, sissy? Do you have one for her as well?” Nanami asked with all the seriousness she could muster.

“Oh I haven’t forgotten her, baby sister. Not by a long shot.” I tell them all.

“Child, I do not need a call sign. I have one already, remember. It’s Grand Lady.” Mama tells us.

“Nope that won’t do. That call sign makes you a target. What you need is a new call sign that fits with the new you. One that shows us and the world your quiet and deadly strength, but is a beautiful as you are to behold.”

“Child, what you just described is a mountain blizzard.” She tells me.

“Thank you for naming yourself Blizzard Dancer.”

“Why you little scamp. You set me up. Didn’t you?” she asked me.

“Yup sure did. Now Storm Dancers it is time for you to meet your new play mates.” And with that statement I lead them outside to find their Power Suits.

As we walk outside I hear several wolf whistles and cat calls. “Ignore them, please. Better yet take it as the compliment that it is. I do have to admit we do present one hell of a good looking sight. Especially you, mama.”

“Trust me child, though it has been a long time, I still remember what it was like to be stared at as a good looking young woman. What I would like to know, is how are you doing?”

“Why are you worried about me, mama?”

A giggle escapes her before she answers. “Why you ask. Child of you and your sisters you have the most … um … developed figure. This is most likely your first experience with this type of scrutiny.”

“I had not thought of that, but it doesn’t seem to be bothering me. It’s either the behavioral programing or the fact that I have gotten used to the looks I get from our guards at home.” I tell her in truth. As I think about it I find that I’m actually enjoying it. “Besides as a great lady once told me ‘If you got it flaunt it.’ Can you guess who told me that, mama?”

Again she giggles before answering me. “Her name won’t have been Matsu Owens would it?”

“In the words of someone else I know very well ‘You got it in one.’ Yes it was her mama.” I start to giggle at this. “However there is one young man that I just might have a go at.”

“I would have thought it that cute little pilot of Puss-In-Boots? What was her name again, sissy?” Fuyuko slips in on me from behind mama.

“Just who do you thinking you’re fooling Fuyuko? I saw how you flirted with Sergeant Whyte.  I thought he was going to pop his zipper by the time he walked away.” Looking over at the twins who were giggling just as hard. “You two have no room to talk either there, little sisters.”

“Hey. No fair we’re just trying to do what we needed at the time.” Was Nanase reply.

“Oh yes, and what would poor Jimmy say if I asked him, what did you do to get that trap?”

“Girls, girls, behave yourselves. Remember you are now Ladies of House Nakatoma. Show some decorum please.” That was all mama had to say, but she threw us all into an unstoppable giggle fit with her next comment. “However the Mountain Wolves First Sergeant is very easy on the eyes. Do you think I might have a chance with him, Maiha?”

“Oh mama, you have to be kidding me. We could dress you in a gunny sack, and you would still turn heads.” It takes me the better part of five minutes to get that out. At her questioning look I explain it for her. “Mama, you are what is known as prime MILF material.”

“Maiha! Just where did you hear something like that? Wait! Never mind; you have probably used that scale more than once you dirty old young lady.”

“What can I say? I was a dirty old man a lot longer than I’ve been a cute young teenaged girl.” I told her with all the grace and decorum of a High Families Lady. This gets her to giggle along with the rest of us. As we walk across the town square towards what will soon become our Power Suits we looked like five young women out for a walk across the park, with the only one to stand out being mama as far as age went. If you didn’t know that she was our mama you could’ve sworn that she was just our older sister.

As we approached the captured Power Suits I noticed that mama was putting just a little bit more wiggle into her walk. Oh she still had that beautiful gliding hypnotizing walk that all of the women in our family have spent years perfecting. Only now the way she moved was more along the lines of a professional dancer not a priestess.

Unknowingly all of us had begun to follow her example. Knowing that mama should be the one in the lead as our elder I step back and to the left of her. Seeing me do this my sister’s quickly follow suit. It was time for mama to shine. Seeing as how the one of the two men to have caught her attention was standing next to the Highlander we wanted to give her all the chances we could for her success.

“Ah good evening ladies. I see that you are all kitted out for your first lesson as Power Suit Pilots.” The First Sergeant of the Mountain Wolves greeted us. “You look a little uncomfortable there, Reverend Mother. Are you sure you want to do this? I mean I can find you a better way for you to return to the estate compound.” Oh he was a diplomatic as well as smooth operator. The man was putting on a show so mama will know he likes what he sees. I can’t wait to see how she handles this.

“Thank you, First Sergeant. However I am no longer a Reverend Mother. I am leaving the Temple so that I can raise these four rather unique young ladies with me.” She had a small smile on her face. Oh hey, mama is on the hunt. Her next few words put an end to any misconceptions to the contrary. “If you would be so kind as to give me a hand in mounting my Power Suit?”

Yup she’s after her first man in a long, long time. “Come on Storm Dancers let’s get you mounted up for your first lessons.” I tell my sisters.

“Excuse me ma’am, but did you just call your family the Storm Dancers?” asked the First Sergeant.

“Yes she did First Sergeant. Why is there a problem?” asked mama with more than a little curiosity.

“Please call me Top, Lady Dai Etsu.” He told her with a smile. “The reason why I asked is that for the longest time the traditional call sign for the House Nakatoma Command Team was Storm Chasers. Only the members of the House Family were part of the Command Team.”

“I take it that you approve then, Top?” mama was asking him. I could tell that she truly interested in both the man as well as his answer. “Oh and please call me, Dai Etsu.”

“Perhaps when we do not have an audience, Lady Dai Etsu, but yes I do approve of the name for your family’s team lance.” He told her.

“Oh but Top doesn’t a lance only have four Suits and not five?” she coyly asked.

“That is true my Lady, but it is not a hard set rule. Most command units have five to six suits in their make-up.” He had switched over to his instructor mode. I can tell just by the way he was treating her. No longer was he her subordinate. Now he was the one in charge. I could tell that she was in very good hands. What he did next surprised me. “Ladies, you will each find an instructor waiting for you at your individual Suits. Please head over and introduce yourselves. Lady Maiha, I did not arrange for you to have a trainer, but if you’ll give me a few moments here with her Ladyship I’ll be right over to give you a hand in getting mounted up.” With that he turned back to mama. “Now Dai Etsu, this Suit is known as a one hundred ton Highlander H41-R3 assault class.” And with that he went on to explain all about mamas new play mate.

Taking my cue from what he told me, I led my sisters over to where their Suits were waiting for them. While not as intimidating as the Highlander the Patton’s still gave off the air of ‘bring it on bitch’. At each one was one of the heavy suit pilots from the Mountain Wolves heavy lances. I could tell that they would be in excellent hands. I left them to become familiar with their Suits and headed over for my Mountain Lion. As I look up at her, yes I can already tell that it’s a she, all eighty-tons of pure deadly purposes. There was no denying this fact. I think it was the twin mounted over-and-under two hundred millimeter particle projection cannons and one hundred eighty millimeter heavy pulse lasers in each arm. Four barrels of high speed thunder and lighting. “Dee De can you give me the specs for your new ‘little sister’ here?”

I know you did not just call this oversized walking tin can my ‘little sister’. (Dee De)

He most certainly did, Dee De. How can anyone compare that monster to two such as us? Well, it is beyond my comprehension. (Charley)

“Of course I could all ways just say that she’s your big dumb sister who will be at a disadvantage to the rest of the Strom Dancer Suits.”

What do you mean? (Dee De)

“Well when those nanites that you and Charley cooked up get done with those Suits they’ll have AIs powerful enough to compete with you. Didn’t you realize that?”

One baby sister coming right up! (Dee De)

ML5-A3 Mountain Lion

Weight: eighty tons

Height: thirty feet

Top speed: one hundred and five mph

Cruise speed: ninety-five mph

Armament: two: two hundred millimeter particle projection cannons, two: one hundred eighty millimeter heavy pulse lasers, and six ninety millimeter medium plasma lasers.

Electronic warfare: stander land warrior package

All in all, not a bad hall. I mean this big girl has more than enough fire power to keep just about anyone in their right mind honest. God, I can’t wait to get on board her. With quick and practiced ease I climb up to the cockpit. Once there I pop the hatch and climb in. Looking around I see that she was well taken care of by the previous owner. After closing the hatch I hunt down the ‘Bio-Suit Configuration’ switches. Once I found them I take my seat, pulling on the helmet I picked up on my way here. I take the time to adjust and fit my helmet correctly. Once everything is in readiness I flip the switches. I feel the control lines connect to my cybernetic arms and legs. I watch as the helmets heads- up display comes on line. I feel the cockpit begin its reconfiguration. The next thing I know Dee De and Charley are releasing the nanites to upgrade the computer system to a true AI. Fifteen minutes later I receive the all-important all systems green good-to-go signal.

“Welcome aboard commander.” Comes from the cockpit speaker. The voice has a very feminine sound to it. Almost sexy even. The type of voice that grown men dream of. “How can I help you today?”

“Well my dear you can start by letting me know your name.”

“I would love to be able to give you my name commander. As soon as you give it to me.” comes the voice.

“What did your old pilot call you?”

“He just called me ‘computer’”

“So you have never been named? How long were you in his care?”

“Two days, four hours, and thirty-one minutes. He never really did like me. I think that he wanted his old Devil Scout back.”

“Did he ever engage the bio-suit configuration?”

“No, the pompous ass. He thought he was too good for that. He believed that it was against his religion to be ‘married’ to a machine.” She tells me.

“Well, I don’t know about being married to you, but I can see you being the baby sister to my AIs. Will that work for you?”

“Oh yes. Very much so. I love the idea of being a Death Dealer AIs baby sister.”

The next voice I hear over the speaker is Dee De’s which is a real surprise as I have never heard her voice outside of my head. Talk about a shock. “Welcome to the family sweetie.”

“Yes, welcome to the family, baby girl.” Chimed in Charley.

“How are you two talking to us?” I asked.

“Why through the bio-feedback circuits of course.” Was all Dee De said.

“Say you wouldn’t know what your old pilots name was would you?” I asked her.

“The name on my registry is Cpt. Alexander Blackstone. I believe he was the younger brother to the Vic. Lord High Marshal Blackstone.” She explained to me.

“That is all I need to know. I now understand why he felt the way he did. I’ll explain it all to you some other time, dear. It was nothing against you, but it does give me an idea for your name.” I tell her.

“Oh quick tell me please! Please! Pretty Please!”

Her excitement at having a name gets me to giggling. “Calm down, sweetie, calm down.” I wait for her to settle down. “Now, your new name will be Victory Maiden or Vicky for short. What do think; you like it?”

Chapter 9
              Dee De’s Baby Sister

I just stand there waiting for Vicky’s response. When it comes you would’ve thought that she was a little girl with a brand new dolly, instead of an eighty ton war machine. I swear I heard her squeal in happiness. I think that if I wasn’t the one in control of her motor responses she would have been dancing around the square.

“Vicky, I need you to calm down here, baby girl.” I tell her. “We still have work to do.”

“Oh yes ma’am. It’s just that I’ve always wanted a name like all the others. Wait a minute here. How come I am so happy and feeling like I do all of a sudden?” I can tell she really wants to know. Not that I blame her.

“Well when we activated your bio-suit configuration Dee De and Charley injected you with a group of nanites that upgraded your basic o.s. computer to a full AI. Your lance mates will have had the same thing happen to them very shortly.” I tell her.

“They will? Do you mean that there will be others like me? That I won’t be alone all the time?” she had more questions, but I stopped her by reminding her we had work to do.

For the next three hours the four of us went through every system she had. I found that her main guns as I came to think of the over-and-under set-up of PPC’s and HPL’s would need to be cycled through in a prolonged fire fight to help with heat dispersal. It seems that they produce a great amount of heat and if I didn’t get rid of it, it could shut Vicky down until she had cooled off. That was what had happened with the last pilot. The fool was so focused on trying to destroy targets he never watched his temperature gage. So when it red lined he was caught with his pants down and no way to fight back.

“So Vicky, what you are telling me is that I have to keep an eye on how hot it gets or I can fry your circuits is that right?”

“Unfortunately, yes. That is my biggest weakness. All four of my main weapons produce a large amount of heat. While their range and effect is extreme I pay for it with their heat production. I have looked over my registry of former pilots; they all made the same mistake. They never let my weapons cool down enough to use their full potential.”

“Thank you Vicky, by the way how many pilots have you had?” I really wanted to know.

“I have only had two other pilots, both of whom are now in the custody of House Nakatoma as prisoners of war.” There was an almost guilty whine to her voice. As if it was her fault.

“Vicky it wasn’t your fault. Just because you have all this fire power you still need a pilot who knows how to use it.”

“Are you sure, Maiha?”

“Yes baby girl, I am quite sure. Just ask Dee De or Charley about that.”

For the next few seconds there is very rapid conversation between the three of them in nothing but 1s and 0s. By the Goddess, I hate binary code. Oh I know that is how computers and AIs process things, but damn it they do it so fast that you can’t follow what is being said. Hell for all I know their talking about me behind my back. All while setting in front of me.

“Ok you three, no talking about the softy here.”

All of a sudden I hear both chuckling and giggling coming from the cockpit speaker. Yup they were talking about me. “I stick my tongue out at you! PPPPPHHHH!!!”  This of course gets the three of them going even harder. “I’m glad that you find my suffering to be amusing here.” I should have just kept my mouth shut and let it go. When the three of them hear that last bit, it becomes a full on laugh fest for them. Oh well, no good deed and all that.

Checking the time I realize I’ve been ‘in harness’, as the Suit jocks like to say, for little more than three hours. I need to check-up on how my family and see how their doing. “Vicky, open a channel to the rest of my family please. The call sign for the unit is ‘Storm Dancers’.”

“Give me a few seconds Maiha. I need to up link all of their different radio signals.”

“Why are they on different radio signals? Shouldn’t they all be synced up already?” I was really curious about this fact. I mean it is standard practice for units to use the same frequency while on maneuvers. To not do so is to ask for total confusion in the ranks.

“From what I can discern, Maiha, the former commanders were all acting on different orders from different commanders.”

Now this was some really big information. If there is more than just one chain of command, then there is bound to be problems in communications. I need to get this info to my unit commanders. First though I need to make sure that the rest of my family is doing ok.

“I have that up link for you now, Maiha.”

“Thank you, Vicky.” Taking a few minutes to collect my thoughts. “Storm Dancers this is Wave Dancer, report in please. Over”

“Wave Dancer this is Tempest Maiden. I’m five-by-five and feeling good. Over”

“Wave Dancer this is Typhoon Maiden. Same here and rearing to go. Over”

“Wave Dancer this is Monsoon Maiden. I’m cocked, locked, and ready to rock. Over”

“Wave Dancer this is Mountain Mistress. We are good-to-go and ready for more. Over”

As they check in I realize that my family has changed their call signs. Something is up here and I need to find out what.

“Say again all call signs this net. Over”

“This is the Tempest Maiden pilot for Tempest Dawn. Over” ok that explains Nanase changing her call sign.

It seems that her Suit AI has taken part of her original call sign to be its name. I wonder if the other two Patton’s did the same. After all they are the same models after all.

“This is Typhoon Maiden pilot for Typhoon Harbinger. Over” ok that’s a switch.

Somehow Nanami’s Patton decided to be more of a messenger of the Goddess than I would have thought possible. There has to be more to this than is being shown.

“This is Monsoon Maiden pilot for Monsoon Warrior. Over” yup there’s more going on than my family is letting on.

“This is Mountain Mistress the life partner of Snow Mountain Guardian. Over” Holy shit that was mama giving me the answer.

All of those Suits up graded to full AI controlled Power Suits with a bio-link to their pilots. A bio-link so strong it might as well be a marriage.

“Copy that. Storm Dancers love the new call signs. I take it that your suits are the ones to inspire the changes? Over”

The giggles that come over the speaker tell me everything I need to know. That and the universal yes that fallowed close on the heels of those giggles. The only one who seemed to be keeping quiet was mama. That didn’t last long though, because the next thing I heard is “Well, Wave Dancer are you going to introduce your new ‘little sister or brother’ to us? Over”

Yup. Mama figured out or just plain bullied Guardian into telling her about the bio-link and how strong it is. “Roger that, Mountain Mistress, I would like for everyone to meet Victory Maiden. Over” I set back and wait for the giggle fest to come. Surprisingly it never arrives. What the hell? Where are the jokes, snide comments, and other little digs that I have come to expect from my sisters when I show a little of my inner girly-girl.

“She sounds like a winner there, sissy. Over” I hear from Nanase.

“With that much fire power it is a name she can be proud of. Over” I hear Nanami say.

“Welcome home Victory Maiden. Over” is all Fuyuko says.

“Yes welcome to the family Victory Maiden. Protect her well. Over” Leave it to mama to put things into perspective.

Vicky decides to speak up at this point. “I will do my best to protect my life partner, Mountain Mistress. Over.”

“Storm Dancers, I believe we have had more than enough time in harness for tonight. Over”

“Wave Dancer, do you plan for us to spend the night here? Over” mama asked me quickly.

“That’s a roger Mistress. I figure we can use the rest before we head home in the morning. Over.”

“I would suggest that you confer with your military advisors first Dancer. Over.” She advises me. To be truthful it’s sound advice.

“Copy that Mistress. Dismounting now. Why don’t you all join me? Over.”

I hear a few disappointed comments from my sisters until mama puts her foot down. As both the team leader and as mother. Of the two I think when she is in mother mode she’s more frightening. “Wave Dancer has said enough for tonight girls. Now dismount and join us at the foot of Snow Mountain Guardian. Over.”

Yup if there is one thing I know it is this. Mama will always be the one to keep those three out of trouble. Because I hear a round of ‘Yes ma’am. Over and out’ from all three. Once everyone has signed off I turned to the process of shutting down Vicky. Over half way through thou I find that there are certain systems that are staying active. “Um Vicky are you keeping some of your systems active?”

“No Maiha and before you ask I have not locked you out of any of my systems. If you want to shut me down completely you can. Why do you ask?” was Vicky’s worried reply.

“Hold on a second Vicky. Don’t get upset. I’m just trying to figure out why certain systems are not shutting down is all. Dee De do you have any idea of what is going on here?”

“If I had to hazard a guess, Maiha, I would say that when you hooked up to the bio-suit configuration for this Suit you somehow integrated your own systems with that of Vicky’s’ give me a few minutes to run a systems check.” I wait for Dee De to run a system diagnostic. A few minutes later I have my answer. “I think I have your answer, Maiha. I don’t know if you’re going to like it or not.”

“Ok. What are you afraid of telling me? Come on Dee De I know something happen here, just not what. Now spill.”

“Very well. From what I can tell this is what has happened. With a normal bio-suit you do know have direct contact with your nervous system. The contact is all secondary. With you it connected directly into your nervous system effectively becoming part of you. Just as with the cybernetic systems that are a part of you now, so are those systems of Vicky’s are now a part of you.”

“Are you telling that I can’t leave the cockpit? That I’m stuck in here?”

“No. just that you have to disengage the bio-suit hook ups first then you can dismount. However Vicky will never be truly shut down and the only person who will be able to pilot her is you.”

For years I have heard tales of how Power suits and their pilots become one being when the bio-suit configuration was used. I had always put these tales down to just wild fantasy and drunken exaggerations. I mean who would believe you if you said that your eighty-ton, thirty-five foot tall, fully armored and armed war machine ‘came to life’ whenever you climbed into the cockpit. I mean it sounds like something out of a fantasy novel about suits of armor coming to life to fight dragons, demons and other types of supernatural evil.

What Dee De just told me it was exactly that. Whenever I connect to Vicky she becomes a part of me, basically she comes to life as a part of me. She is literally now as much a part of me as I am for her. She is just like Dee De and Charley now. A fully sentient and functional AI. Oh boy. “Vicky I need to disconnect from you please retract your command cables please?”

“Oh I have to do that now? I’m sorry Maiha. I didn’t realize that that part of shut down was under my control.” Poor Vicky sounded ashamed of herself for not knowing.

“Hey now no problem. You didn’t know what was going on. Hell I didn’t even know. So now that we know, we can deal with it. It’s just that now you have more control over your systems than before.”

“So I have a say in how far you can shut me down?” there was the sound of wonderment in her voice this time when she spoke.

All of a sudden I feel the command cables disconnect. As they do I see the system readout lights for the main guns and chest mounted weapons change from active/ready to standby/inactive. Next I see the power output monitor dropping to standby. Finally I feel the control cable to my helmet disconnect. As it comes away I see the command console shut down. Talk about your cold shower feelings. Until now I had not realized how much power was at my disposal while connected to Vicky. I shivered as I felt all that raw power fade away. It’s a good thing I have mama around to help me keep my head on straight.

“Thank you, Vicky, now let me see something here.” As I looked over how the systems were interconnected I was amazed at how much one system relied on the others. “Well I know one thing. Vicky you will never truly shut down all the way. From now on you young lady are your own keeper.”

“What does that mean?”

“What it means is that you, and only you, get to decide who will be your pilot nobody else has any say. How does that sound?”

It must have overloaded her processor because it took her close to two seconds before she said anything. I know that doesn’t sound like a lot of time, but when you’re dealing with something that has the ability to analyze over ten thousand different signals in under a micro second that is an eternity. To say she was happy about that little piece of news, would be like saying the sun is bright.

“Thank you so much for doing this for me.”

“Honey child you did it yourself. None of us had anything to do with how you setup your security protocols.” Dee De told her.

“Dee De is telling you the truth little sister. Believe me; nobody is going to crack your access codes. Well not in anytime soon. I figure it will take someone over eight to nine hours with a duplex double helix cracking algorithm just to get you to open your yap and tell them to piss off.” Charley put in.

“Um Charley could you put that in terms the softy can understand here?”

“Maiha, what Charley just got through telling me is that by the time someone got close enough to access my control systems somebody will have found them. In other words I am damn near unhackable.” Was all Vicky had to say.

“Well at least you’ll be safe. For now thou I need to get out and go take care of business.” I finish disconnecting, top the hatch, and climb out of the cockpit. It has been a long time sense I have spent that amount of time in harness. Sure I trained just like all Dealers in the use of Power Suits, but I never really felt comfortable in them. I just never could find that connection you need to be a true pilot. They were never a thing of beauty in my eyes. All I ever saw was their ability for destruction. Now thanks to Vicky I just might be able to see past all of my old thinking. Oh well I’ll deal with it later. I need to get down and over to my military commanders. I need to find out if it is safe enough to head home tonight or should we wait for the morning.

The person that I find waiting for me at the foot of Vicky is a real surprise. It is the pilot for Puss-in-Boots. “Hello, Lady Nakatoma, I see that you’re well acquainted with the proper way to mount and dismount an APS.”

“Thank you, Sergeant. You could say I have had a ‘little experience’ with Power Suits.” As I’m looking at her I find myself having some very unlady like thoughts about her. Most of them along the lines of finding some out of the way dark corner and having my way with her, or her with me. I don’t care if she is a little disheveled. To me she is still a solid eight on the C.F.M.P. scale. “I take it you are here to train me in the use of my Suit?”

“No ma’am. I was just waiting for you to dismount so I could talk to you about something.”  I could see that something was bugging her. What I had no clue as to what it could be.

“Sure Sergeant. What’s on your mind?”

“Um… well … I … um … was…ah” the poor girl was literally stumbling over her tong. At this rate we’ll be here all night.

“Excuse me, Sergeant but what is your name?”

“Oh I am sorry my Lady. It’s Alice Ann Wendell.”

“Ok Alice. I take it that you are trying to ask me about something personal?”

“Yes ma’am.”

Oh boy. Talk about your wall flowers. “What is it you want to know, Alice? You can ask me anything. I may not answer you or could just lie to you. I reserve that right.”

“Ok my Lady. I can live with that.” Then under her breath I hear a very quiet “I just hope she doesn’t send my ass to the North Pole for this”. Clearing her thought with a little cough. “Ok, here goes ma’am. Early I saw you checking me out in front of your sisters. Not that I mind. No that didn’t come out right. What I meant to say was do you find me attractive?” She blushed clear down to her chest. The poor girl was scared and embarrassed.

Now there were a few things I could have said to this. One of which would have sent her running into the night screaming at the top of her lungs. For once though I engaged my brain before my mouth. “Um… Alice while I do find you to be attractive, to be honest I find you to be gorgeous. I won’t think that you would even give a kid like me a second look.” Yah I’m piling it on, and technically I’m old enough to be her great grandparent, but I really need to get her to come out of her shell here. Besides she is just too damned good looking to be a free agent for much longer.

“You do. Wait, what do you mean by you being a kid, my Lady?”

I need to get this down to a more personal level. “Please Alice call me Maiha when it’s just us ok. As for me being a kid. Well the last time I looked I’m only sixteen, and you’re what twenty-seven, twenty-eight tops. I mean I’m sure there are plenty of available young men or women closer to your own age out there.” I figure that if I can get her to talk about herself I just might learn a little more about my new home world.

Giggling, Alice just shakes her head. It must have been the confused look on my face that promoted her to show mercy on my poor befuddled mind. “My Lady...” I interrupt her by reminding her to call me Maiha. “Very well, Maiha. Don’t you realize that over sixty percent of Hades population is between the ages of fourteen to eighteen and female?” I had actually forgotten that little tidbit of info. “I can see that you didn’t, so don’t worry about it. Oh, and if you think I’m in my late twenty’s you’re in for a big surprise. Hell most of the enlisted, myself included, are barely out of our teens. Maiha I just turned nineteen last month. So your only maybe four years younger than me at the most.” She had this silly little grin on her face. That along with that twinkle of mischief in her eyes just about did me in. this girl has no idea of what she is doing to me, then again maybe she does. Her next comment confirmed this. “So you see around here most of us usually date someone who is about three to four years younger.”

I need a quick distraction from this topic. “Wait a minute, I have been meaning to ask, but just haven’t had the chance and you seem to know more about the population on Hades than most. So why is there so massive of an imbalance in the population. I mean over sixty percent of the people here are teenage girls. Why is that?”

“Maiha it’s the schools.” At my very confused look she explains. “Maiha except for the weapons manufactures this planets number one export is educated and cultured young ladies.” I must have had a short somewhere in my brain because I still didn’t understand. “Maiha, there are a total of fifteen boarding schools for girls in this part of the planet alone.” I still didn’t get it. “Maiha, the boarding schools outnumber the regular schools three to one.”

Oh wow! That would throw the whole scale out of whack. “You mean to tell me that the second largest industry for Hades is turning out stuck up high class bitches for the wealthy and politically powerful?”

“You know Maiha you could be placed in that classification too.” Was her quick reply.

PPPPPPHHHHHHTTTTTTTT! I blew her the biggest raspberry I could. Yah I know that I could very well be one of those people. Not that I’m going to be one. I figure I’ll play the game then get on with my life. If anything I’ll most likely be that ill-mannered little hussy everyone talks about.

Seeing me give her a raspberry the young Sergeant busted out laughing. “You know Maiha you are definitely nothing like the High Families ladies we normally run into around here.”

“You mean the fact that I act like I don’t have a stick up my ass?”

I swear if they had not been attached to her head I believe that her eyeballs would have come out of their sockets. Oh yah! I am definitely not one of your typical High Families or wealthy business men Princesses. Most of them would never even think of making a comment like I just did. Then again behind my baby browns was the mind of a ninety-seven year old combat veteran who had no real problem with introducing someone to the joys of rectal exams by shoving their head up their own ass.

About that time we were joined by my younger sisters. “Is something wrong, Maiha?” Fuyuko asked when she saw Alice talking to me.

“Oh, no problems, little sister. Alice and I were just talking about a few things.”

“What kind of things, sissy?” pops in Nanase.

“Hey what kind of things?” Nanami put in while staring daggers at the young Sergeant.

“Knock it off you two. Alice you remember my little sisters. Everyone this is Alice. Now I believe that you were about to ask me out on a date Alice?”

“Well yes, I was just wondering if I need to talk to your mother first?” she was quick to recover.

“That would be yes, Sergeant.” Came from behind me, I turned to see mama walking up with the Mountain Wolves First Sergeant. “However, I would suggest that we have that conversation back at the House Estate. Maiha have you taken care of your business yet?”

“Um… no… ma’am.”

“Then I suggest that you get to it, young lady. We don’t have all night.”

Taking the hint I bowed and turned to Alice “Sergeant I’ll see you around. For now though it’s been a pleasure.” With that I headed off to find Col. Fujiyama and the rest of the military commanders. I got lucky and found the three of them inside the old dinner/bistro on the far side of the square.

“Gentlemen, how are we set for the night?” I asked of them once I was next to their table.

“Lady Nakatoma, I see that you and your family have gotten aquatinted with your new AP Suits.”

“Yes Sir, Col. Fujiyama. I believe that they’ll be able to pilot those four Suits home with little or no problem. Oh and Col. Powel thank you for the use of the bio-suits. They made my family’s first time in harness very enjoyable. Why it was so much so that they were able to bond with their Suits.” By the time I’m done the smile on my face was a mile wide. The reason for this was his look of total shock. “Yes Powel, I know what type of pilot suit you sent over for my family to try on. Now there is one thing that I would like for you to know. I thought I had made myself clear on this, but seeing as how you still don’t have a clue as to who or what you’re dealing with I’ll spell it out for you.” Taking a deep breath and standing as tall as I can. “I am Maiha Mana Nakatoma, Head of House of House Nakatoma, granddaughter to James J. Owens First High Lord of the Death Dealer Divisions for the Delta Sector, and his only heir, making me the commander for those Divisions through the right of succession. In short, you pompous ass, your boss. Got it?”

“Yes, ma’am.” I think someone might have given him a heads up about my quicksilver temper.

“Good because you pull another stunt like you did with those bio-feedback pilot suits or something else that endangers my family; you and I will be crossing blades on the field of Honor. Oh and it will not be to the first point. Do you understand that?!” I was pissed beyond belief over what he had tried to pull. The man must have figured out that he had stepped on his Johnson I think I’ll let Col. Fujiyama handle the matter from here on. “Col. Fujiyama, my mother along with the rest of my family would like to know if we are staying here tonight or are we heading back to the House compound?”

“I had thought to leave that to your discretion, my Lady. However if you want my opinion then I would suggest that we wait till morning.” I could tell he really wanted to spend the night.

“Is there a problem with us staying here for the night?”

“What? Oh no ma’am. I just figured that you wanted to get your family back to the compound so they can be more comfortable.”

“Col. Fujiyama if we have to my family can sleep in their A.P. Suits. If the roadway home is not safe for night travel then it’s not safe. That is not your fault sir. I understand the FOG of War.” I could tell that Col. Powel was shocked by the way I was talking and acting. Here I was more than willing to ream his ass for something stupid, but still listening to one of my subordinates who was presenting a valid reason for doing something. “Now if you believe that we should stay the night then we stay the night.”

Col. Fujiyama gave me a thoughtful look then nodded his head. “Maj. Howard setup a patrol area a half mile outside of town. I want a roving patrol sweep every twenty to thirty minutes at random intervals…”

“Excuse me Col. I will leave you to your duty. I’ll find a place for my family and myself to bunk down for the night.” I tell him and turn to leave.

“Lady Maiha if you please wait a moment.” Col. Fujiyama stopped me. “If I may make a suggestion?” When I nodded my head he continued. “I know that the Patton’s and Highlander each have a survival kit on board. There should be a tent and sleeping bag with each. If you wouldn’t find it too uncomfortable please set them up over with the rest of the House units?”

Thinking about his request I find it not only intelligent, but tactically sound. By using the tents we’ll be hidden in plain sight as well as being comfortable. I’m not too sure how mama is going to take it, but my little sisters will think of it as some great adventure. “I’ll see what I can do Col. I’ll also check and see if my Mountain Lion has a survival kit as well. If not you’ll find me in its cockpit. Goodnight gentlemen.” And with that I left to go find my family.

As I hunted them down I kept thinking about how to let mama know about the sleeping arrangements. When I do find them I’m surprised to see that they each have the survival kits already out and are setting up their tents over with the House Units. For some strange reason I have the sneaky feeling that mama sent me over to check in with our military commanders just to get me out of the way.

From off to the side next to the other pilots I hear. “Over here, Maiha, you can crash with me.” Alice waved me over to her tent. “Your mama said it would be best since you don’t have a tent in your survival kit.” Yup just as I thought. Mama has been up to something.

I just head on over to her tent. I figure I might as well go with the flow. “So Alice, when were you going to let me know that most of the combat teams were going to bunk down here for the night?” At her blank look I could tell that she had just heard herself just a short while ago. “You didn’t know did you?” at her nod I quickly put two and two together this time coming up with the right answer. “Um… how did you know that there wasn’t a tent in my survival kit?”

“Oh your mama asked Victory Maiden if she had one. Well she did that after we got the order to set camp here in the town square for the night.”

“When did that come down?”

“About fifteen minutes before you showed back up. Why?”

“Oh no reason, I was just wondering. Did you have a nice talk with mama?”

“Maiha, if there is one thing I know in this world. It is this. I don’t ever want to have your mama mad at me. That woman is scarier than any First Sergeant or Commanding Officer out there. When we were talking she never once threatened me, but I got the feeling she would happily gut me with a dual spoon.”

We get our gear set up for the night as we talk. “So you want to head over and grab something to eat when we get done here?” I notice that mama and my sisters have already gotten their tents setup along with their sleeping bags. “I mean we are sharing your tent how about I go get us something to eat?”

“Um… sure sounds good.” With that we quickly squared away the tent and headed over to where the support troops for the House Military had setup operations. After getting our dinner we found a nice quite little spot to ourselves. As we eat I found out more about her. She was very easy to talk to. She told me how she was the last of five children and the only girl. She graduated from the New Haven Military Academy as a fully trained APS pilot at seventeen. Joined the Mountain Wolves shortly thereafter as a Scout class pilot. She rose through the ranks until she made sergeant just a few months ago.

“So Maiha, what about you, I have spent the last half hour talking about myself. I don’t know anything about you.” She caught me off guard by that a little. “I mean I saw how you climbed that APS this evening. You just don’t pick that up anywhere. Then there’s the fact you knew how to set up those bio-suits for your family. Come on, I won’t tell anyone your secret.”

Now I may have come clean with my family, but there was no way I was going to just hand her the secret. I know she is cute and all, but I barely know the girl. So for the next half hour I tell her how I was ‘raised’ by my ‘grandfather’. When she asked me how that explained my understanding of APS and bio-suits. When I explained that ‘grandpa’ was a Death Dealer the light of understanding suddenly appeared. I told her how I was ‘trained’ by grandpa to be just as competent as any APS pilot or Death Dealer out there. After dinner we took a short walk around the square. All in all it was a very enjoyable time.

When we returned to her tent things got a little uneasy. Turning to me with a small smile “Maiha I know that um… that I will… um how I put this?”

“You want to know if I want to share a sleeping bag with you right?” I asked in a matter of fact way. After she nodded “Look why don’t we just get inside strip down and find out?” once again her eyes bulged. I think the fact I was so blunt about it shocked her. I mean hear I am basically telling her I wanted to jump her bones. The kicker is that was exactly what I was saying. I was one horny, and two I needed some stress relief. “Well? Are you coming or are you just going to stand around out here?” With that I slid inside her tent and disengaged my armor. Until the point I had not realized just how long I had been in combat mode.

“OH Goddess it feels so good to be out of my armor.”

“Um… Maiha just where did your bodysuit go to?”

Looking over at Alice I just realized that she just saw exactly how my armor disengaged. “Um… well… look Alice it’s like this. Before coming here grandpa got permission for me to become a proto-type Death Dealer. What you saw happening was me exiting combat mode. As to where it goes I believe it becomes internalized along my spine. I believe it’s made of nanites.”

“So your armor is with you all the time. Just not active. Is that right?”

“In a nut shell, yes. Does this upset you?” I really needed to know how she felt about this. If this scares her then any chance I have with her is out the window.

After a few moments she shakes her head no and begins to get out of her pilots suit. I notice that it is not one of the bio-feedback styles. When I comment on this she was quick to answer. “It’s because I can’t afford one Maiha.”

“What do you mean Alice?”

“As a House or bodyguard pilot we have to pay for things like pilot suits and helmets. In some Houses you have to supply your own AP Suit as well.”

Hearing this I realized that I needed to look more into how my House military was run. For now though I had something else on my mind. “Why don’t we discuss this later? Right now I think we should enjoy the moment and each other.” Sliding over next to her I help her finish undressing. The smile on her face lets me know I did the right thing. I may have been naked as the day I was born, but I knew she liked what she saw. With skillful hands she quickly had me in heat. It may have been a while since my last encounter with a young woman, but I remembered a few tricks from my bachelor days. However skilled a lover I might have been I was still learning the ways of the female body. So when my first ever orgasm as a woman was not something I was ready for. It slowly built up over time and when it finally hit me I thought I was going to die from pleasure.

Looking down at me as I lay there in exhaustion from my orgasm Alice asks me if I’m all right. “Hey, I’m just fine.” When I see that she is really is worried I explain. “It has just been a long time since my last orgasm. That and you’re my first lover so you can say it caught me by surprise.”

“I’m your first?” I could hear the joy and her surprise in voice.

“Yup. You sure are. Now shut up and let’s get back to having a good time.” I pulled her down to me and proceeded to kiss her with all the passion I could. Happily she responded to my wishes and returned to our love making. Once she was again more interested in making love we went well into the night. Sometime in the early morning we both fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Next morning just before sunrise…………

I felt her warm breath on the back of my neck. That is what wakes me from my sleep. Rolling over I find Alice is still asleep. Not wishing to disturb her I slowly and carefully extract myself from her embrace. Once I am out of our sleeping bag I engage my armor and slip outside. The feel of the cool morning air finishes waking me up. I take a quick look around to see if anyone else is up yet. Most of the camp is still dark meaning that most of everyone else is asleep. There was one spot of light though that caught my attention. Over at the diner/bistro I can see the lights are on. So I head on over to see who would be there at this time in the morning.

What I find is all three of the unit commanders, over half of the command staff from all three units. Looking around I see at least ten command and control radios, a map board, and most of what you would need to run a long term campaign.

“Lady Nakatoma we didn’t expect to see you here this early.”

“Why would you think that Col. Powel? I am the overall commander for this system. If anything I should have been here two hours ago.” I put a little heat in my voice to let them all know that I should have been informed of the meeting. I could tell by the number of coffee cups and cigarette butts that they have been in here for a while. “Now what has happened to get you all up in the middle of the night?”

Maj. Howard answered for all of them. “At half past zero three hundred this morning the rebels hit the P.D.F. armory and stockade. From the reports that we have gotten there was heavy fighting and casualties on both sides. From what we have been able to piece together they attacked with around three Regimental Combat Teams. Consisting of two battalions of APS units, two armored infantry battalions, and one AI tank battalion. In short, Lady Nakatoma, they dropped on the P.D.F. base with three times the force than was there. If the two Death Dealer divisions had not arrived when they did it would have been a massacre and all of the P.D.F. equipment along with the base would be in their hands.”

Holy shit! If I hadn’t sent Mike along with his two divisions to the P.D.F. base we would have a totally different war on our hands. Then it hit me. They had also raided the stockade. “Who did they free from the Stockade?”

“They were able to release half the prisoners, ma’am. We still haven’t gotten word on who they were able to get out, but we do know that the former Lord High Marshal, his Vic, and the Head of Parliament died while trying to escape.”  Answered Col. Fujiyama with some heat. From the look on his face he was not happy about the deaths of those three men. There is something about the way he told me that they died while trying to escape that made me want to know more. So I asked what it was that had him so upset. “My Lady I believe in the legal system. A person should be made to face those they have wronged. What happened with those men was an execution. Their own people shot them in the head instead of letting them be recaptured.”

“Damn it! Why weren’t those prisoners secured away from the base like I ordered them to be?”

Maj. Howard answered this time. “My Lady the answer is simple. We didn’t have any place willing to hold them.”

“What do you mean Major?”

“None of the civilian law enforcement wants to get involved with holding what they consider prisoners of war ma’am.”

If the law officers and peacekeepers are treating our political prisoners as P.O.W.s then I have a real problem. “All right we’ll deal with that latter. Right now I want to know if we have any idea about the forces we are facing.”

“We actually have some good news on that ma’am. General Star sent over a full break down on the enemy forces.” Turning to point at the map board Col. Powel begin to give me a break down. What I saw did not fill me with a whole lot of warm fuzziness. If what Mike had been able to get out of his captives was correct, then we were facing off against almost eight whole combined arms divisions. That alone would make this a hard fought war. What was scary though was the five AI tank heavy regiments that they had control of. Now normally AI tanks were no match against an APS, but these were all full AI tanks. The damned things don’t stop until they’re slagged down to the ground or blown to little bitty pieces of AI kibble. Not only can they be used as front line reinforcements, but also as an indirect fire base for long range artillery. The main gun on those heavy tanks is a two hundred millimeter cannon. When used as an artillery piece it had a range of over twelve kilometers. Paired with an AI fire control system it becomes a devastating weapon.

Even with the all nine Death Dealer divisions we will still be out numbered. Still looking at the print out I see another map board with a list of our units and those of our allies. Before I can ask her Dee De tallies up the numbers for me. The final total raises my spirits. Total combined force is fifteen combined arms divisions. With that kind of advantage plus the aerial Intel from Mike’s fighters making sweeps over the contents plus the satellite recon we now have an exact location for the enemy.

“From the looks of things gentlemen, we are in for a fight. While they have a slight, and I do mean slight, advantage with those heavy AI tanks it’s not enough. From the looks of things we have ten heavy divisions and five light divisions. More than enough to handle this rebellion.” Once I have their attention I quickly lay out my plan for battle. I give each of them their orders then ask “Are there any questions?”

The looks on their faces is one that I will remember for a long time to come. You know the one where you don’t know if someone is totally bat shit crazy or a pure genius.

Chapter 10
              Plans within Plans

As I waited for their reactions I thought about my plan. For starters, it was way outside the box. I mean who in their right mind sets up a whole army as bait. Then there’s the fact that the Commander for the entire operation is going to be smack dab in the middle of it all broadcasting their location for the whole world to know along with a challenge for all comers. What I was doing hasn’t been done by mankind since we wore chain mail and fought wars with swords and shields. In other words not since the Middle Ages.

“My Lady, are you really planning on calling the rebels out in some kind of duel?” Maj. Howard was the first to break the silence.

Followed shortly by Col. Powel. “You can’t be serious? You really want to draw them out into the open by challenging them to open field combat?”

“What about those AI heavy tanks? You set up a camp with all of our troops and you make it an artillery target for their main guns.” This from Col. Fujiyama.

Yup they all thought I had lost my mind. “Gentlemen, we are facing a very scared enemy. They will not follow normal tactics, nor will they face us in a conventional manner unless we force them.” I begin to explain my reasons for what I have planned out. “If we step out like some medieval army they will be forced to react. By doing this the AI tanks can be removed from their role as artillery pieces. This will in turn force our enemies to meet us at a place of our choosing and time. I know that the plan is not without risk, but it will give us the advantage we need.”

“Excuse me, Lady Nakatoma, how is that?” asked Col. Fujiyama.

“Col. Fujiyama, it is simple. By forcing them to face us in the open we can bring to bear all fifteen of our divisions.” The look of shock on their faces at hearing the full size of our force was priceless. “Yes, gentlemen we out number our foe by almost two to one and what I plan on doing is to pull them into a knife fight with the nine Death Dealer divisions. Once they have committed all of the troops along with the AI tanks we hit them in the rear with the loyal House units. You see, gentlemen, it’s the hammer and anvil approach.”

“And you plan for House Nakatoma and the Death Dealers to be the anvil.” Col. Powel said with some disgust.

Now normally I would just blow this kind of talk by some battalion commander off. However Powel is a Death Dealer. It is our job to take on the bitch assignments. We are the ones that make the impossible possible. When they need a tough nut cracked, we bring the hammer. It’s as simple as that. “Col. Powel must I remind you of the motto for the Death Dealers?”

“No offence, ma’am, but there are more than a few of us who are tired of getting the shitty jobs. Why aren’t the loyal House units the ones being the anvil? After all it is their planet.” He said in a very unapologetic manner. I could tell that he was getting close to the end of his career by his attitude. One of the problems with long term careers is that after a while some begin to tire of being on the smelly end of the stick. That was Powel’s problem. He wanted for the House troops to pay the high price in blood for their freedom. Never mind the fact that as a Death Dealer he gave his oath to be the first one to die for the freedom of the civilians of this world. He also forgot that as a Death Dealer he signed away his right to call any one planet home. We are Galactic Citizens, members of the Human Empire. As such it is our job to keep the peace and enforce the Emperor’s laws and orders. I guess it’s time to remind him of his duty.

“Excuse me, Col. Powel, but if I remember correctly all Death Dealers are Empyreal Citizens. As such we are commissioned by the Emperor himself to carry out his orders. Now the last time I looked only a direct order from his majesty can deploy more than just one Death Dealer division. At present there are nine whole divisions of Death Dealers in this system. All of which come from the Delta sector. What that means is this. Every last Death Dealer for the surrounding twenty light years is here by Empyreal command. Now either get your head out of your ass and do your job as it has been laid out for you, or resign your commission and take the first fight off planet.” I was done dealing with his ass. He took the same oath that I did, he knew what the stakes were when he signed up, and he knew what the risks were. Sure they’re high, but the rewards are well worth it.

“Yes ma’am. I’m just saying”

I interrupt him before he can say another word. “Powel what part of shut and soldier don’t you understand?”

“Yes ma’am I understand. We’re the anvil. I just hope that you’re right. Because if you’re not then those AI tanks are going to leave a lot of bodies on the field.” He answered in a very contrite manner.

When he put it like that I could see his point. But I needed him to understand and see the bigger picture. “By all rights I don’t have to explain myself to you, Powel. However, I do understand your concern. The one thing that you have to understand is this. The enemy believes that they currently outnumber us when in fact it is the other way around. If we can pull them out into the open then we not they will control the time and place of the fight. This way we remove two of the main factors from the equation for victory.”

“If that’s true, ma’am. Then what’s left that you haven’t accounted for?”

The answer was so simple and the man didn’t see it. It was the only thing no general or leader of a country has ever been able to control. “Luck.”

I watched as all three men grasped the answer. No matter how much you plan, no matter how hard you push, no matter how well you prepare, all it takes is one lucky or unlucky break and everything can go straight down the drain. They all remember Napoléon Bon Apart famous quote of ‘I know he is a great general, but is he lucky?’

However it was Powel who summed it up for me. “You have a Royal Flush and a loaded forty-five Lady Nakatoma. You don’t need luck.”

“Why Col. Powel, you make it sound as if I’m cheating. I assure you sir; I always play by the rules. The only problem is when they’re playing chess, I’m playing checkers. It’s not my fault they don’t want to play the correct game.” I answer him in a tone of voice that is so sweet it would give a squirrel sugar shock.

Everyone in the room who heard me just started to laugh. I could tell that I had lightened the mood a good bit with that little show. That’s when it hit me everyone here was only looking at the problem in front of them and not the whole picture. They didn’t have all the information. No wonder they had thought this was a suicide mission. I need to get everyone here on the same page or we have lost before the first shot was fired.

“Gentlemen, in two days I plan on facing those idiots on the other side in the valley of White Hall fifteen miles northeast of the capital. Between the mountain ridges on the north and south sides plus the Storm Valley River on the east end they will have to come straight at us from the west.”

Maj. Howard asked. “How are you going to deal with House Kiel’s ground attack corsairs, ma’am?”

“I believe that House Lee has two full wings of Hornet attack/interceptors that have more than enough fire power to drop one of those slow moving beast.”

“So except for the AI tanks operating in an assault role everything has been accounted for.”

“No Col. Fujiyama not everything. As I said earlier luck still plays into all of this.”

“That is where you are wrong, child.” I spin around at hearing mama’s voice from behind me. “There will be no need for luck.”

“How can you say that mama? I can set everything up and they can still refuse to come out and play.”

“I can guarantee that our enemies will meet you at your chosen battlefield and on the day of your choice.” She said as she walked up to the table.

“How can you promise that mama? Hell I know tactics better than just about everyone on Hades. How can you guarantee they will face us at a time and place of our choosing?”

“Simple child. By sending out a formal challenge of Refusal.” She made the statement as if it was the most obvious answer.

“Excuse me, Lady Dai Etsu, but what is a Challenge of Refusal?” asked Col. Powel. He wasn’t the only one who was curious about that.

“It is why they were able to run rampant in the Hall of House’s. Because without a Head of House that could challenge them on the battlefield they could pass whatever laws they felt like. It is the only way to overturn any ruling.” What she had just described was a trial by combat. Those had been outlawed in most systems for over three centuries. To find that they were still legal here in the Death Gates system answered why the Emperor was sending a Death Dealer to handle the problems here on Hades.

“Mama, do you mean to say that they will meet us when and where because of the law?”

“Yes child that is exactly what I mean.” The sly smile that played on her face told me all I needed to know. While she could not issue the challenge because of her vows as a priestess, I can and as the Head of House for the Nakatoma should be the one issuing that type of challenge.

“Ok mama. How do we go about this? I mean Trials by Combat have been outlawed in most of the Empire. I have no idea of how to go about it.”

“Open up an unsecure band-width and broadcast your challenge for the whole planet to hear.” Turning to the communications technicians she just starts giving out orders. “Make sure that it will repeat every half hour on the hour. Also that it covers not only the military bands but civilian as well. If we don’t they can have the excuse of not hearing the challenge. I don’t want to give them any reason not to accept the challenge.” Everyone in the room could tell by the tone of her voice this was something she longed to do herself, but was frustrated because she couldn’t. “Maiha, when the channel is open make sure to state the time, place, and what troops you will have on the field. I know that you want to use all of our units to end this, but I suggest you only use the Death Dealers.”

“Why mama?”

“If you only use the Death Dealers then they can only use their own House troops. They will not be able to use the AI tanks. To do so will violate the rules of House combat trials and in turn bring down all the High Families Houses of the Empire on them. That is not something they can afford to have happen. They would lose more than just their hold here on Hades.”

“What else would they lose? I mean if they get kicked off Hades that’s great and all, but what more can they lose?”

“Their claims to the Empyreal throne.”

“Wait a minute. You mean to tell me that all the Houses here on Hades are in direct line for the Empyreal Throne?”

“Yes, Maiha. That is exactly what is going on here. All of the High Families Houses on Hades are in line for the throne.” With a heavy, sigh she opens up to me about the full political mess that is the Hades Government and House Nakatoma’s part in it. “For the past three hundred years the Nakatoma Family have been the controlling factor in who sits on the throne. It has been our duty to protect the heir of the Empire and their family. That person has always come from one of the sixteen High Families House here on Hades. That is one of the reasons why Trial by Combat is still an active law here.”

“So it's our family’s job one way or another to put an end to the corruption and bring those responsible to justice. Mother were you the one to ask the Emperor for help in stopping these men and women?”

With a sad sounding sigh she just nods her head. “I asked for a Death Dealer to be sent here. I knew of their oaths to the Emperor from my sister and her husband. How all Death Dealers swear to forgo all rights of citizenship to any planet or system. To become Galactic citizens so that all citizens of the Empire can turn to them for protection.”

“So you placed the hopes of our family in the hands of someone you hated?”

“No! I never hated Death Dealers just what I thought they stand for, needless violence.” Mama practically yelled at me. “I was wrong though, you taught me that. Death Dealers only fight when they have too.”

“Ok, mama. Now how does me only using the Death Dealers help with the political situation?”

She began to giggle looking at me as if it should be obvious. Thankfully Col. Fujiyama grasped the reason and voiced it for everyone else. “As the Head of House for House Nakatoma and as the Group Commander of the Death Dealer divisions you can call them all out at once. You are their worst nightmare Lady Maiha. A Death Dealer who has a rightful claim to the Empyreal Throne.”

As he talked and the more he laid it out the more I realized just how strong of a political footing I was on. By being the rightful Head of House for one of the High Families and a First High Lady of the Death Dealers no one else had a stronger claim than me. So if I step out on to the battle field at the head of nine divisions sent here by the Emperor himself and a full House military contingent I am telling them to stand and fight, or piss off and surrender to face the legal system. It was perfect.

So perfect and simple that I had not seen it for what it was. Now I just had to get the division commanders to buy off on it. “Comms get me a link to all division commanders.”

“Yes ma’am. I’ll have it for you in three minutes.” Replied the comm. tech.

My excitement over having a way to keep the number of casualties down must have been written all over my face. Because mama walked up to me and said. “Peace child. You show too much to the world. Remember your lessons. You are the Head of House for the Nakatoma family. Now please act like it.” It was like being smacked in the face by a fish. However it had the desired effect. I quickly calmed down and found my inner peace. With the practiced ease I had learned just days before I put on the ‘face of inner calm and peace’. I remember that I must not let the world know how I truly feel that is not the way of the Nakatoma’s. “Good girl. You remember your lessons well and do honor to your family name.”

With a small bow to mama. “I do honor to my teachers more than my family. For without their guidance I would not be where I am today.”

“A more adept student a teacher one could not ask for. Have you decided on where you plan to face off against our enemies?”

“Yes ma’am. I plan on bringing down the hammer of the God’s on the plains of the White Hall valley. That should more than even the odds for both sides.” There must have been something wrong with my choice of battle field because she got a sower look on her face for just a moment. “Why do you have some place else in mind mama?”

“Yes, I do.” Walking over to the map board she placed her hand on part of the map I had not thought to hold the battle. The reason was simple. The area she had pointed to was the far northern tundra. Even in the height of summer the day time high averaged no more than thirty-five degrees Fahrenheit. In short a frozen waste land and perfect for what I wanted to do. By forcing them that far north away from the civilian population I don’t have to worry about civilians getting hurt in a cross-fire or worse deliberately targeted. “Meet them here Maiha on the tundra of the far north. Here you will have the advantage in training and equipment setup.”

“Mama, how do you know all this?”

The blush that crosses her face tells me everything I need to know. She spent the night with the First Sergeant of the Mountain Wolves. Their pillow talk must have been very interesting last night. “Top gave me some pointers on tactics last night while we were at dinner. If you want to know more than that you have to wait till we are alone.”

(GIGGLE)”Yes ma’am. I look forward to hearing how he rocks your world last night.”(GIGGLE)

“Behave yourself.” She fiercely whispered as she smacked me on the arm.

Meekly I answer with a simple ‘yes ma’am’. At about that time the comm. techs let us know that they have the links established. Walking over to the radios I quickly put together my revised battle plan. Stepping into range of the video pickup I greet all nine of my division commanders. “Gentlemen, allow me intro duce myself. For those of you who don’t know me, I am Maiha Mana Nakatoma Head of House Nakatoma and the first First High Lady of the Death Dealers. Now before any of you raise objections to this please understand I am the only heir to James J. Owens First High Lord of the Death Dealers for the Delta sector who passed away four days ago. General Star can testify to the legitimacy of my claim. So do any of you wish to question me as to my right to be your First High Lady?” I waited for a count of ten before continuing. “Thank you for your support. Now as General Star knows I am an experimental proto-type Death Dealer authorized by the Emperor. My grandfather and I were sent here as a backup for the original Division Group Commander who was killed shortly after he landed. Now that I have introduced myself would you be so kind General Star as to perform the necessities?”

“Of course, Lady Nakatoma. As you already know I am Michael Star Corps Commander for the third Corps. Underneath me are Lieutenant Generals David Mitchel, Steven Hall, Franklin G. Washington, Major Generals Jacob Daniels, James Bean, Samuel Jameson, David Stark, and Michael St. George.”

“Gentlemen, I notice that five of you are not from the Delta sector command. Would someone please explain to me why that is?”

Mike gives the answer, and it’s not the one I would have expected. “The Emperor did not want any one sector command to bear the brunt of this operation alone, my Lady.”

“In another words he didn’t want the Heads of House for those sectors to punish the Death Dealers their sectors when we bring down their corrupt representatives here on Hades. Very well, I can deal with that. Hell I can even understand it, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it. Gentlemen it is time to bring justice to this system. In two days’ time we are going to flatten this rebellion, and we are going to make sure that the message of zero tolerance for corruption is load and clear to the rest of the Empire. Do I make myself clear on this matter?” I am answered by a round of ‘Yes ma’am’. “Now, gentlemen this is how we are going to crack this nut.” I laid out my plan on how we were going to pull the rebel’s in to a one time battle on the plains of the northern tundra. The more they heard of my plan the more they smiled. What I described to them was right out of the ancient stores of knights and dragons. Only the dragon would be on the side of the knights and rebels were the evil wizard.

The first one to speak was General Daniels. “My Lady Nakatoma, has anyone ever told you that you have a very strange sense of proportion?”

Before I can stay a word, mama answers him first. “My daughter does have a slight problem with that.”

“Oh, I don’t doubt that, Lady Dai Etsu. I knew her grandfather, and he always believed in using a sledge hammer, when a tack hammer would do. If you know what I mean?” Mike put in.

“Thank you very much for pointing out one of my short comings, mother.” I said with some heat. “And General Star, if I remember correctly grandpa told me that your own personal motto is ‘Over kill is under rated.’”

With a slight smile mama tells me. “To know you is to love you, Maiha.”

Ok that’s just playing dirty. She had to go say that in front of everyone. Talk about embarrassing. “Thanks mom.” I tell her sarcastically. “Ok folks I’ll admit that hitting these rebels in the manner I have laid out is a little unusual, but it will end the fight in a hurry.”

“Lady Maiha, using your plan of attack is more than unusual. It is out of left field and off the scale.” General Stark said.

“I have to agree with General Stark on that. I have been a Death Dealer for almost thirty-eight years, and I have never heard of a more unorthodox battle plan.” Chimed in General Beam.

“You have a way with understatement General. I believe the closest thing to this plan in history is something out of legend. However it’s so crazy that it just has to work.” Commented General Jameson.

“If it will save lives then I’m all for it. I don’t care if it is crazy.” Was all General St. George said.

When no one else spoke up I asked. “So I take it that the four divisions from Delta have no complaints?” when they still didn’t speak up I push for an answer. “Look! I asked for your opinions. I don’t want or need a bunch of yes men. Now do any of you have a problem with my plan?”

It was Mike who supplied the answer I was waiting for. It just wasn’t one that I expected to hear. “Lady Maiha Nakatoma, the last time I checked, you are the one with the title of First High Lord or I should say Lady. Those of us from the Delta Sector know the chain of command. We just need to know one thing.”

“Just what would that be General Star?”

“How many body bags you want filled by the rebels.” Was the very straight forward answer that came from General Hall. “We followed your grandfather; he was our First High Lord and a legend among us, now we follow you. His heir and granddaughter. Your plan sounds like something he would come up with on the fly when everything else went to shit or he just wanted to end the fight in a dramatic way. Just the way you are, only you are also sending a message. One the High Families need to hear.”

“A message that is long overdue my old friend, and one we will be happy to deliver for you Lady Nakatoma. For too long certain Families have begun to think they are above the Law. It is time they learn they are not.” Came General Washington’s heated words.

“For once we will no longer wait till things have gotten so far out of hand it takes everything in our arsenals to put an end to the problem. For once we are the hunters and not the hunted.” From General Mitchel.

I could tell by their responses that I would have to hold them back once the battle was joined. These men were tired of the High Families getting away with whatever they wanted. They all wanted revenge for past crimes and slights. There was no love lost for most of the High Families amongst the Death Dealers. This was common knowledge. All too often they’re the ones called in to bail some overbearing High Families ass clown who pushed his luck with the locals. Then have to stand back and watch as the ass clown got off on some technicality. Here they have a chance to put more than a few of the worst offenders down for good. Not that I blame them, after all I had been in their shoes more than once. The fact that they are even dealing with me was to be blunt amazing.

“Thank you, Generals for your vote of confidence. I know that my being the Head of House for the Nakatoma Family must rub some of you the wrong way.” Before I can finish I am interrupted by General Mitchel.

“Excuse me, my Lady, but the Nakatoma family has always been a friend to the Death Dealers. Your family has never in all its long history called for the Death Dealers to handle something like this. I don’t know about the others, but for me it’s time for the Death Dealers to repay our biggest supporter in the Halls of Power. For too long your family has tried to keep these corrupt individuals in check on your own. Let us do what should have been done and return your family to its rightful place as the true High Family of this system.”

Once again mama steps in and speaks for me. “That is not our goal here gentlemen. The goal is to restore law and order. The Nakatoma’s do not rule, we are teachers, advisors, and when pushed defenders. That is who we are, and why the Emperor has placed the care of his heir into our hands. The houses that are in rebellion have broken the trust of the people they were supposed to protect. I was the one to ask for you to be sent here. We need to return that trust by bringing down those who have used the law against the rest of us. If your only reason for fighting this battle is revenge then I must ask that you leave.”

I could not believe what I just heard. After all I went through to get to this point and mama was about to throw it all away. I have to get this turned around and fast. However what I hear next stops me cold. “Lady Dai Etsu, we will do as you have requested. There will be no seeking of revenge. We will restore the trust of the people. Listen up gentlemen, if there is even one break in protocol I will personally send you to Freeza Major on a one way ticket. Do you understand me? We are here by the orders of His Empyreal Majesty we will not let you or him down.” The one who speak up was not who I expected to do so. I have known Michael Star for over forty years he may have been a General, but he was never one of those people who used flowery words or speeches. He always believes that actions speak louder than words.

“Ok folks we’ll all meet up on the Greater Tundra Plains. Now remember these people like to use mass attacks on single targets. They also prefer surprise attacks. So keep your heads on a swivel and be ready for anything.” I tell them all. After signing off I turn to mama. “I know that you would like to be there along with the girls, but I think that you should all stay at home.”

“No.” that was all she said.

“What do you mean no? You promised me that you would not get in the way. That you would let me handle this. What’s going on here mama?”

“I mean just that. No. I will not stay home while you go off to war. Not when I have a life partner who has given me the power to protect my family. So my daughter you maybe Deaths own Daughter, but now you have the Storm Dancers at your back and are no longer alone on the battle field.”

“Have you lost your mind?! There is no way that you or my little sisters will be anywhere near ready to pilot those AP Suits in combat.”

“That is where you are wrong Lady Maiha.” Looking over at Col. Fujiyama like he had lost his good senses. “I have talked to all four of their trainers. I know that I promised to train your family in the ways of piloting an APS, but they do not need training in how to pilot their suits.”

“Care to explain that to me. I know for a fact it takes months in harness to understand just the basics.”

“That is not the case here, my Lady. For some reason your family has somehow become one with their Suits on a level that is beyond anything I have ever seen. For whatever reason they move with a grace I have never seen. It’s as if they’re alive, and have just stepped out of the Temple. I know it makes no sense but they move like they’re thirty and forty foot tall priestesses. Priestess’ of war to be accurate. I tell you, my Lady, if I saw them coming across the battle field toward me, well I would run because they would look like the Hand Maidens of Death himself. As far as their ability to use their weapons, I believe that the AIs can handle that.”

“Are you sure of that, Col. Fujiyama?”

It was Maj. Howard who gave me the answer, and again I was surprised. “Lady Maiha, I believe that if you were to ask them yourself, the way that I did last night, you’ll find that not only can they handle it, they can do it faster than any human can do it. That includes your own Victory Maiden, she told me that with her upgrades she can target up to six different enemies at one time. While engaging up to two at the same time.”

My God! If Vicky can do that what the hell can the Patton’s and Highlander do? All three of the Patton’s are heavy Suits all capable of targeting and engaging six targets at a time. The Highlander being an assault class can track and destroy three heavy class AP Suits all with an average pilot. With an above average pilot four or more. If the AIs can do better than that, then with my family, as their pilots, they are a true force of nature.

“Dee De give me an up link with Vicky please?”

Sure thing honey. You going to ask her like about that targeting capability of hers? (Dee De)

“Well yes. I mean if she can do that, why does she need me in the cockpit?”

Here you go kiddo. (Dee De)

You have a question for me Maiha? (Vicky)

“Yes, I do, Vicky. How many targets can you track at any one time? And how many can you engage at the same time?”

Oh is that all? I can track up to six and engage two more all at the same time. (Vicky)

“Ok if you can do all that why do you need a pilot?”

I need a pilot to control when and where I go. I don’t have control over those systems. Without a pilot I’m nothing more than a thirty foot statue. (Vicky) she sounded like a little girl who was being scolded. I need to get her to feel better about herself.

“Hey, hey, no pouting now that is not your fault. I think I know why. Do you want to hear the reason?”

Yes please. (Vicky)

“It’s simple. You need a pilot because we need you.”

You mean to say that without you as pilots you don’t have a purpose? (Vicky)

“No. What I’m saying is it takes us both to be an effective team. We provide direction and you provide the muscle power. Get now Vicky?”

After a few seconds I hear a giggle. I get now. (Vicky)

“Ok baby girl I need to get back to dealing with the adults”

OK bye-bye. (Vicky)

And she was gone. I swear there are times that I think I’m dealing with a six year old little girl. Not an eighty ton war machine. Then again she just might be just that. When you stop and think about it she has only been self-ware for no more than a few hours at most. At the rate that an AI learns she would only be about the same age as a six year old child. If she continues to learn and grow at her current rate I figure I’ll be dealing with a teenager by the time we hit the Greater Tundra Plains in two days. Just great that’s all I need. A rebellious teenager in the middle of a fire fight. Goddess! Why me? Why is it always me? Who did I piss off in a past life to have to deal with all this crap?

Looking over at mama I see that she has a look of wonder on her face. Taking a quick check of my internal clock I realize that her new AI must have come on-line. I have seen that look on hundreds, if not thousands, of new Death Dealers. To see that look on the face of one of my loved ones is both frightening and amazing at the same time. Frightening in the fact that she must now deal with the fact that she is no longer wholly human. Amazing for the simple reason that she realizes she will no longer be alone in facing the world. “Mama, are you alright?”

Coming quickly out of that first and most important of conversations she looks at me. “Oh…um… yes. I sorry I was distracted by a very unusual source of information, and daughter dear you and I need to talk privately.”

“Of course mama. Once we have left here we will head over to Snow Mountain Guardian.” I bow to her to show that I understand just how important this talk will be. “Now gentlemen, how soon do you plan on for us to move out?”

With a slight bow Maj. Howard tells me. “Once the sun is over the horizon we will begin our return to the estate, my Lady.”

“So in about two to two and a half hours.” Thinking about it, it made perfect sense. It would allow for all of the troops to eat, wash up, and preform basic hygiene. All the little things that make the life of a soldier bearable. “Sounds good. I think I’ll introduce my family to the life of a soldier. Gentlemen, until later.” Turning to mama. “Come on, mama. Let’s go get some breakfast and a shower. While doing that we can have our talk.”

“Yes, that sounds like a lovely idea, Maiha.” Oh shit! I think I’m in trouble here. “I believe we need to invite your sisters as well. Especially as this concerns them as well.” Yup, I’m in trouble, no doubt about that.

As we walk across the town square to our APSs’ she asks me “So when were you going to tell me about the AIs in our heads?”

“To be honest, I was hoping that they wouldn’t have gone active, mama.” When she looks over at me I realize I need to explain. “Only one in every five ever becomes fully self-aware. The rest usually only gain enough power to help control the psychical upgrades for most Death Dealers. While they do ‘talk’ to their host, they lack something that allows for the full integration. That is why there is so few Omega/Assault class Death Dealers.”

“But the reports from the factory, and the training grounds all say that they have full integration of all AIs. How and why is this piece of information being withheld from us?” I could tell that this little bit of info has her upset.

“Mama, it was done for a reason. Please hear me out. Now what I’m about to tell you must never be released to anyone outside of the family.” I began only to have her interrupt.

“If it must be kept inside the family then we shall wait for your sisters to hear it as well. No need for you to repeat it a second time.”

At about that time Fuyuko, Nanase, and Nanami come running up to us. I can tell by the excited way their acting that their AIs are just as active and self-aware as my own. “Calm down little sisters. We need to talk and we need to do it privately.”

“Yes, sissy. We understand.” Fuyuko told the twins. “Now keep quite you two. I think that something’s up, and it has to do with what we found out this morning. Right sissy?”

“You got it in one, little sister.” Looking at the twins and her. “Now, have you talked to anyone else about what you have discovered?” When all three shake their heads no I breathe a sigh of relief. I need for the fact that their AIs are self-aware to be kept secret for a while longer. “Good, don’t tell anyone, and I mean anyone, until I say so, please. It’s for your own safety. Now come with mama and me.”

I lead them over to the field shower tent that was setup by the House support troop last night. Once there I find that it’s split into men on one side and women on the other. Heading inside I see that we have the women’s side all to ourselves. Grabbing a towel and bar of soap I head for the showers. On the way I deactivate my armor. When I turn to help mama and the girls I watch in amazement as what I had thought were still the bio-feedback suits just disappear the same way as my armor does.

“Dee De did their suits just act like our armor or have they become their armor?”

Do you want me lie or tell you the truth? (Dee De)

“Let me guess? The suits have become their armor and they only retained the coloration right?”

As usual you got it in one, kiddo. (Dee De)

“Thanks Dee De. Do you have any idea of how self-aware their AIs are?”

They’re the same as me or Charley are. (Dee De)

Not so sis. They only have a single AI. Also none of them are equipped with a COBRA. (Charley)

“So they don’t have the same level of combat reaction time as me?”

No. while they’re faster than regular Death Dealers they’re nowhere near as fast as we are. (Charley)

“So while my reflexes are faster than theirs, they’re still faster than the average Death Dealer?”

By an order of three times faster, but we are closer to double that. (Charley)

“Ok thanks, guys.”

I get your welcome from the two of them. “Um… mama, did you just deactivate your armor?”

When she realizes what she just did a look of pure shock crosses her face. “I think I did. Where does it go, Maiha?”

“From what I can tell it turns back into a nanites base and retreats into a space along our spine. Where it waits for us to reactivate it.”

“Sissy are we going to have the same problems you do with our AIs?” asked a very scared looking Nanami.

“No baby girl you won’t.”

“Why not?” I could tell Nanase was really concerned about this.

“Because none of your AIs have the COBRA programing. Your AIs are all pure Death Dealer. However yours are far more advanced because yours were programed by a Death Dealer AI and a COBRA AI. In short you’re faster than your normal Death Dealer. However Charley and Dee De felt that you would be better off without the COBRA programing allowing you to adapt to your new abilities over time instead of all at once like I and all secondary configuration Death Dealers must. Do you understand?”

It was mama who grasped the significance of what I just told them first. “So we have most of your abilities but none of your handicaps. So that’s what that read out meant when it came up in the dinner.”

“What read out mama?”

“Oh that was what had distracted me. I was just about to ask you a question about when do you plan to leave and head back to the estate. When all of a sudden, right before my eyes, a list of weapons and armor status followed by this voice in my head telling me what all of it meant. Oh and by the way that was quite a shock. For a minute there I had thought I had lost my mind. You could have told me our AIs would talk to us like that.” Oh boy was she hot under the collar over that.

Needing a few moments to think of an answer I step over into the showers and begin to wash my hair. After rinsing out the shampoo I look over at my family who had joined me. I had forgotten how much a simple thing like being able to shower away the days sweat and dirt of the daily life of a soldier. As I continue with this simple task I realize how much I miss this life. No worries over making payroll for my employees, no board of directors hounding me to increase profits, no political intrigue, just a plain simple life of three hot’s and a cot. Your meals may not always be hot and your cot may not always be a cot, but you were always fed and you got at least six hours of sleep a day.

“Maiha, what is on your mind, child?” I could tell by the sound or her voice mama was worried about me again.

“Sorry, mama. I was just remembering a simpler time in my life.”

“Back when all you had to worry about was chow call and where you could snag a few moments of undisturbed sleep maybe?” she asked of me with a smile.

“Yah, you could say that, mama.” Looking over at her and returning her smile. “As for telling you about your AIs well to tell you the truth I didn’t know if they would become fully self-aware.” With a very put upon sigh I told them all about the biggest secret of the Death Dealers. “You see ever since they were first conceived the Death Dealer AIs have been at best a combination of luck and science. You see as I was saying earlier only one if five becomes fully self-aware. Of those only one in every thirty ever reaches the level of the Omega/Assault class. Even fewer are the Black light class they are so rare that when they do come along they are immediately sent to Military Intelligence. The rest only act as a support pc for the upgrades most Death Dealers get when they enlist. What make Death Dealers so effective is not the AIs but their training in how to use their upgrades. That was why I told you all that we had a lot of training to do. I did not expect for your AIs to reach the level of awareness that they have.” When I finished I had also finished with my shower. So I stepped out and began to dry off. I was shortly joined by the rest of my family. Once we had taken care of the drying off and braiding our hair we reactivated our armor and head over to get something to eat.

After entering the make shift chow hall I lead them over the chow line. After getting our trays and going through the mess line I head back outside. With my family following me I head over to a small tree and set down on the ground and start to eat. As they join me on the ground Fuyuko asks me a question straight out of the civilian hand book. “Sissy, why aren’t there any tables to sit down at?”

I can’t help it. I start to laugh at her innocent question. Of all the questions I expected this was not one of them. Goddess how can one simple question bring so much happiness to my tired soul?

Chapter 11
              Breakfast and a Walk

“Welcome to the glamorous life of the Death Dealer, little sister.” At her look of confusion I went on to explain. “I have eaten more than one meal sitting on the ground. Hell there’s been more than a few that I eat standing up in the rain. Yes, yes I know that they say you get three hot’s and a cot, but remember this one little fact. They never said that they’ll be all meals will be HOT or that your ‘cot’ is an actual cot. I have slept on the ground, the backend of a rolling transport, even in the cockpit of an APS, more than once.”

“Listen to your older sister closely, girls. She knows all too well the hardships of the soldier.” Mama put in before any of them could say a word. “Before she came to us as your sister she was one of the most feared and respected of the Death Dealers.” I could see the looks of respect come to their eyes as she spoke. “In the times of your grandparents she was the one called Death by both her enemies and friends. In the time of her own service to our Emperor she faced hardship and heart ache on more battle fields on more planets than she will ever admit to.”

When she finished all three of them looked at me in a far more different manner. Before there was always a little bit of childish disrespect of an older sibling. It was still there, but now it would compete with the realization that big sister was once a bad ass. “Hey what I can say, I was lucky. Remember that no matter how good you are there is always someone better. Your only hope is to be luckier than the next guy.” When they nodded their heads telling me that they understood I continued with my impromptu lesson in the life of a soldier. “The other thing to remember is to trust in your training. When all else fails trust in your training will open a way out for you. How I don’t know because I don’t know what you will be facing.” As they listened to what I was telling them I saw how each of them also talked with their AIs. That was something I had not expected when I began this. All I wanted to do was introduce them to a soldier’s life in a way that they could understand its hardships. Instead I was giving them the answers they would need to have a long life as a soldier.

I notice that we are about to have company so I changed the topic. “So mama, how do you like being the pilot for an APS?”

Looking over to where I was she just smiles and answers me. “To be honest, I love it. I never understood the love affair some of the House troops had with them until now that is. I never thought a one hundred ton war machine could make me feel the way he does.” I swear mama was blushing. The blush went all the way down to the color of her armor. Now if I didn’t know better I would swear that she gave her virginity to her suit. Then again she had taken a vow of chastity when she joined the Temple, and I know she hasn’t had a lover since then; but she might have had one before joining. Who knows, what I do know is she called her Highlander her life partner. Could it be? Na, impossible, no way, it couldn’t have happened. Could it? Her next words left me with no doubt as to how tight a bond she has with her suit. “Guardian truly is a gentleman in every way imaginable.”

“Um… mama are you telling us that you and your Suit had a love affair in the sexual sense?” Thank the Goddess it was Nanami who asked her, and not me.

“That young lady is none of your business. However I will answer your question. To put it bluntly he rocked my world.” The fact that mama had a sexual relationship with her Suit throws me for a loop. What she said next told me how. “Daughter dear why didn’t you tell me that our pilot suits gave our AP Suits access to those parts of our bodies? If I had known beforehand I would have been more prepared for it. As it was if Guardian had not been such a kind lover I might have hit the ejection button.”

“Mama, please believe me. I had no earthly idea that they could do that.”

“Do what, Maiha?” turning around I find Alice standing behind me.

“Um… well… um… It seems that my mama had a very unusual first time experience with her APS.” I tell. “Care to join us?”

“Sure, that sounds good. As far as your mama having an unusual first time experience with an APS in a bio-feedback suit. Let me guess what it was. Her Suit gave her a sexual experience when they first bonded. Am I right?” She was talking so fast that when she stopped it caught us all by surprise.

“Well yes he did, Alice. How would you know dear?” mama asked her.

“Oh that’s common knowledge among APS pilots.” Was her response.

“How come I didn’t know about it?”

“Maiha, you’re not a full time pilot are you?” when I nod my head yes to her question she explained her answer. “You never wore a bio-suit so you wouldn’t know that part of the hook-ups for female is to handle our monthly visitor. The down side to that is it also makes us extremely sensitive to certain… um…motions when operating an AP Suit. So to help with the buildup of sexual tension the Suits are programed to relieve it.”

Oh my GODDESS!!!! No wonder I was so horny last night. If just operating an AP Suit could give me that much sexual tension what would it have done to my sisters who have never been inside of one before? Looking over at my sisters I see that they had the same reactions and experience as what mama did. “Ok, now that the cat is out of the bag. Did the three of you have the same thing happen to you as well?” I need to confirm this now or we are going to have a problem later on. “It’s ok little sisters. I don’t think mama is going to be upset if you did. Right mama?” When she nodded her head yes they all blushed and said very quietly yes. “Well now that, that is out of the way. I want you all to remember that what happened is just a natural function of your bodies and their reaction to your AP Suits. Now that you know you’ll be better prepared for it next time.”

When my family all looked at me I quickly explained. “If you know how operating your Suits affect you then you will know what to expect. This way it won’t catch you off guard when it helps you out with it. Understand?”

It was like watching the lights come on in a darkroom. “Ok family of mine. It’s almost time for us to get ready to move out. Let’s go get our gear packed up. This way when Col. Fujiyama wants to rollout they won’t be waiting on us.” With that we cleaned up our mess trays and headed back over to where we had set our tents.  Alice joined us as we broke down the tents and rolled up our sleeping bags. Once we had stored everything in our Suits we all met over by mama’s Highlander. As we waited for word to come down to mount up I went over basic road marching procedures. How to keep a certain distance from the person in front of them, about always watching their assigned area of coverage, all the little things that keep people safe in convoys.

A half hour latter a runner came by and told us to mount up. Giving mama and my sisters a hug and a kiss I headed over to Vicky. As I got ready to mount up Alice walked over to me. “Maiha, look I know that you are no ordinary teenager or for that matter APS pilot. Now I know that I’m not supposed to know, but I put a few things together. Please hear me out, I believe that you are some kind of new Death Dealer most likely a proto type. If I’m right about that just do me one favor because I know that you’re going to put yourself out in front of everyone else or try to. Be careful and don’t push yourself. I think that maybe I’m falling in love with you.”

Of all the things she could have said that was not something I was expecting. I tell you the hits just keep coming today. If I get one more surprise like this I’m going to pick up my ball and go home. I know that sounds childish of me, but I don’t know how many more I can handle. What I wouldn’t give for a fire fight right now. Right now I need to deal with this one before I can deal with anything else. Besides I am having some of the same feelings. “Alice, I know that we have only known each other for a short time, and I’m just barely legal, but while I do have feelings for you we need to take things slowly. However I will tell you this, and you must swear not tell a soul, yes I am a proto type of the new Death Dealers. Grandpa had to get special permission from the Emperor to even try what he did. If word of this got out to the other High Families until the right time it can cause us more problems than we can deal with right now. The technologies still haven’t been approved for use by the High Families. If they find out everything we do here can be swept under the rug and those greedy bastards who started this war will walk away scot free.”

I watch as a look of pure hate crosses her face. At first I thought it was for me. “I swear by all that is holy no one will learn your secret from me, Maiha. As far the rebels go. I will make no promises, but if they hurt you then all bets are off. They have already signed their own death warrants in my book.” At the blank look on my face she told me her reasons. “It is because of them that I’m an orphan. When they failed to protect the port city of Far Bay during the last attack by the Galmaxains my family was wiped out. I lost my parents, two brothers, and a baby sister. It was their orders that kept the PDF from supporting House Canfield. I want them to pay for what they did.”

“Then we’ll make them pay, but in a court of Law if possible. However if the fools want a fight then, we make them swim in their own blood. I promise you they won’t get away this time.”

“Thank you, Maiha. Now you need to mount up and so do I.” then she pulls me into a very tight hug followed by a kiss that curled my toes. Damn that girl can kiss, not to mention gets my blood boiling. I watch as she walks away from me. I can help but admire how her pilot’s suit just molds to her body making every curve stand out. If there is one thing that makes me want to make it through this it is the sight of her.

Ah shit! That twice be dammed behavioral programing is messing with my head again. I need to get my head in the game, and I need to do now. It is a good thing that the idiot who designed that program is dead. Because if he was still alive I would shove a block of high explosive so far up his ass that it would take a proctologist to defuse it.

With a shake of my head I climb up to the cockpit. As I climb inside Vicky turns on the lights and greets me. “Hi, Maiha. Are we going to be heading home today?”

“Yup, we sure are. I figure that we should be moving out in about a half hour or so.”

“Oh goodie. I want to see what my new home looks like.”

Oh boy I need to get her to calm down. “Um…Vicky we still need to travel through about ninety miles of unsecured territory with a whole bunch of people who want us dead. You remember that right?”

When she speaks this time it’s not with the voice of a seven year old, but of a well-seasoned war veteran. “I have already begun the startup sequence for our journey, pilot Maiha. All weapons report in at full capabilities. My power plant is operating at peak efficiency. My sensors currently show no enemy targets. Are you ready to begin final connection sequence, pilot Maiha?”

What the hell? Where did that come from? “Vicky are you feeling alright baby girl?”

(Giggle)”Yes, I just wanted to yank your chain a little bit. Did I get you?” (Giggle)

“Why you little stinker. For a minute there I thought you had gone and grew up on me there.”

(Giggle) “I just wanted to show you that I can be just as grown up as everyone else when I need to be. Now are you ready for final hook up?”

“Let me get my helmet on. Then we can get down to business.” With the practiced easy of years of experience I quickly don my helmet. After snapping the chin strap I step on to the control pad. Within seconds I feel Vicky’s control cables lock into each of the ports on my body. As they do I see and feel Vicky’s systems come fully on line. Each one brings a new sense of power with it. When the helmet connection is made my world explodes in a riot of color and sound. Last night none of this had happened. “Um…Vicky what’s going on here? Last night was nothing like this. Is there something different in the way we are connected?”

“No. Well maybe, but I’m not sure.”

“Ok, what do you think is going on?”

“Well, if what I’m seeing in my read outs are correct your brain waves are more in line with my own processing algorithms. It is either that or I have gotten a better synchronistic alignment with your brain wave patterns.”

It is Charley who gives me the answer to what’s going on. “I hate to tell you all this, but that ain’t it. What’s happening is Vicky’s AI was not at full development last night. This morning she is closer to her full capacity as such you are able to tap into that greater amount of processing power. Now if she continues at the rate she has been then by the time dinner rolls around she will match both me and Dee De.”

“Do you mean that I’ll be as smart as you and big sister, brother?”

“Yes he does, baby sister. We figured that it will take you a full twenty-eight hour day for you to reach your full potential.” Dee De put in.

“Are you two telling me that by the time same time tonight as when I first climbed into her harness last night that she will have reached her full growth as an AI?” I can’t believe what I’m hearing.

“In a word, yes. By the time we reach the estate Vicky will be on the same level as a twelve year old, by tonight she will equal a full grown adult.” Charley explained.

“So what you’re telling me is that she is ‘growing up’ before our eyes?” I asked of them.

“As usual you got it in one kiddo. However that’s not all that’s happening here. From what I can tell the more her AI progresses the greater her capabilities become.”  Dee De tells me.

“Oh yes quite true sis. I believe that with every hour that passes, Maiha, you will see unparalleled increases in her computational power. To put it in simple terms. Right now she is using training wheels by the time we get home she won’t need them, then by tonight she has her driver’s licenses.” Charley’s explanation floors me.

“If that’s the case do either of you two have a guess as to how powerful she will become?”

It takes them a few minutes but Dee De finally tells me. “If our calculations are correct Vicky will have the computing power of a fourth generation AI if not higher.”

“You mean to tell me that she’ll surpass the both of you?”

“Unfortunately yes. It seems that Vicky’s newer and much larger systems allow for a greater capacity for growth as an AI.” Answers Charley.

My Goddess! If Vicky has that kind of power at her disposal then what do the AIs of my family have? I don’t have to wait long to find out as first Nanase, followed quickly by Nanami and Fuyuko, all try to contact me at the same time in a panic. Thankfully mama steps in and restores order, as well as calms down my three younger sisters. “Ok guys, I take it you all have discovered the increase in the power of your connections to your Suits. Am I right?” when they all give me a very loud yes I let them in on what is going on. After five minutes of explaining what Dee De and Charley told me I was able to calm their fears.

“Ok Storm Dancers it’s time for us to move over into line with the rest of our House troops. Wait one while I find out where Mountain six wants us. Over.”

“Roger that Wave Dancer.”

“Mountain six, this is Wave Dancer. Over”

“Wave Dancer this is Mountain six. How can I help you? Over”

“Mountain six where do you want the Storm Dancers to form up at? Over”

“Dancer place yourselves between the Mountain Wolves and the Hell Hounds. Over”

“Roger that Mountain. On the way. Out”

“Ok Storm Dancers you heard the man let’s get a move on it. Over”

“Roger that Wave Dancer.” Answered mama for the rest of my family. Then I hear her start to issue her own orders to my family. “Maidens fall in behind me Monsoon Maiden you’re tail end Charley. Tempest you’re to keep your eyes on our right side and Typhoon your to do the same on the left. Monsoon be sure to check our six o’clock on a regular bases. I don’t care if there is someone behind us I want you all to treat this as a real world stand-alone exercise. Do you understand? Over”

I listen in as they all confirm mama’s orders. The next one she gives out though is a surprise. “Wave Dancer go ahead and move out. I want a full recon of our route home. Over”

When Mountain six tried to overrule her she told him that of all the pilots that were present I was the best one for the job. When Hell Hound one said he could send out his heavy lance as scouts she pointed out that our best option was for them to keep the heavies and assault lances together because of how slow they were; even he backed down. I don’t know where she got all of this military knowledge all of a sudden, but I’m going to find out, and right now. “Mountain Mistress switchover to tac two please. Over”

A few seconds later I hear mama on tactical frequency two. “Yes Wave Dancer you have a question. Over”

“That’s a big roger there Mistress. Where did all of this military knowledge come from? Over”

“I came by it from Chie. Over”

“Mistress who is Chie? Over”

“Why Wave Dancer, you of all people should know the answer to that. Over”

I think about it for a few seconds before the answer hits me. “Is Chie your Death Dealer AI Mistress? Over”

“So the light dawns. Very good child. For some reason Chie has a full memory of military knowledge and tactics that I am able to access. She has also pointed out a great deal of little things that can improve our tactical situation. Over”

Now I know what is going on. When her AI came online as being fully self-aware it began to give mama all she need to know on how to be a military commander. Couple that with her years of experience as a High Priestess it’s no wonder that she is as good already as a military commander. She can see the little details that most commanders miss. On top of that she is not handicapped by years of indoctrination that most field commanders have. Allowing her to think outside of the box. Not only does this make her one hell of a tactician, but she’ll be deadly as all hell in a fire fight.

“Sounds good to me, Mountain Mistress. Ok I’m moving out now. I should be able to get at least half way back to the estate before everyone here is on the road home. Over”

“Dancer don’t push it too far out. We don’t know if the bad guys have set up a reception committee for us or not. Over”

I can’t help it; I just have to be a smart ass. “AAAHHH! You don’t let me have any fun. Over”

“This is not the time to be a smart ass Dancer. Everything by the book. Do you hear me? I want you coming home to me, understand? Over”

Maybe it was the worry that I heard in her voice or the fact that I had upset her to the point of yelling at me I quickly dropped the attitude. “Roger that Mountain Mistress. By the book, keep my head down, and come home in one piece. Over”

“Thank you Wave Dancer. Out”

Once she signed off I switched back to TAC one and started my recon sweep of the roadway to home. As I moved I had Vicky’s sensors at full. If there was someone waiting for us I want as much warning as possible. I keep an ear out for any radio traffic from the convoys that will let me know if I miss something. About half way I start sweeping back and forth across the route home. I know that it is probably a waste of time, but this way I’ll know if the enemy is out here.

“Wave Dancer this is Hell Hound six. Over”

“Hell Hound six you have traffic for me. Over”

“Dancer are you making cross path sweeps of our route? Over”

“That’s a roger Hell Hound. Why? Over”

“We were picking up your ground trail, but couldn’t pick you up on radar. Over”

“That is the goal of every good scout Hound six. To not be seen until the very last moment. Over”

The laugh that I hear over the radio tells me that he was using me to get a point across to one of his troops. His next transmission tells me that I had figured it right. “Thank you for making my point Wave Dancer. Too many of the youngsters didn’t believe me when I told them what you were doing. Over”

“My pleasure Hound six. Now I have to get back to work. Out” and with that I got back to the job of being a scout. Not an easy job to do in an eighty ton war machine. For the next two and a half hours I crisscross the route. When I check my map I see that I’m less than four miles from the estate. At that point in time I get my first bleep on my radar. Seeing as I am within such a short distance to the estate I contact Col. Fujiyama before doing anything.

“Mountain Wolf six this is Wave Dancer. Over”

“Go ahead Wave Dancer. Over”

“Six I have what looks like two lances of medium Alpha Papa Sierra’s at about three miles from Home Plate. Are there friendlies operating out here? Over”

“Dancer hold your current position while I check in with Home Plate. Over”

“Roger that six. Holding position. Over”

I move over to a rock outcropping for some cover and keep an eye on the two bleeps on my radar. As I’m waiting I get another two lances worth of bleeps on my screen. This ain’t good. That’s a total of twelve AP Suits out there without any F.F.I. and they’re moving into position for what looks like an ambush. Oh shit that is exactly what they’re doing. For some reason they haven’t either picked me up on their sensors or spotted me by looking around. What the hell. Why aren’t the House troops patrolling outside the estate compound? They should be at least making standard patrol sweeps of the area. Well no sense in worrying about that now I need to get into position to break up this ambush before it can get started.

Stepping away from the outcropping I swing out and around to the far side of their formation. As I move Vicky starts to paint each one of them with a targeting marker. When we get to where I can start my run in on them she gives me four hard locks on what has to be their far left flankers. Along with each hard target lock she gives me a read out of the target is. Now normally I would only have one maybe two hard lock’s at best, and no target info. The fact that Vicky is able to give all that she has is unbelievable. I have to make sure I’m not seeing things.

“Vicky, is the info you on the HUD accurate?”

The voice I hear next is not the one I heard earlier this morning. Well not quite it sounds like the voice of a teenager not a seven year old. “Maiha that is good as I can get it right now. Why is there a problem?”

“Oh no problem. It’s just that you have a hard lock on four targets with the type of APS they are, is all. I’m just not used to it is all.”

“Oh I thought that it was standard procedure to supply my pilot with as many hard targets and what type. Do you need me to cut back on the number of targets?”

“No need. I just want to know if you can handle it is all?”

“Oh sure. In fact I have another ten targets being tracked waiting for the primaries to be destroyed.”

Holy shit. She’s tracking a total of fourteen targets with four of them on hard lock for primary engagement. Good lord if she can do this now, then what the hell will she be able to do tomorrow. I deal with this later right now I need to find out if I need to engage them or not. I still haven’t heard back from Col. Fujiyama.

“Mountain Wolf six this is Wave Dancer. Over”

I wait a few minutes then try again. When I still can’t get a hold of him I try Maj. Howard. When I get no answer from him I being to get a very bad feeling.

“Vicky, are there any radio frequencies open out there?”

“Yes just the one to the rest of the Storm Dancers. All others are being jammed by the AP Suit in the middle of the target area.”

“Open up a link to the Storm Dancers and then switch targeting priority to that AP Suit. It has to have an Electronic Warfare Package on board. We have to take it out first.”

“You have the link on Maiha. Targeting the enemy APS now. Oh shit, Maiha you’re not going to like this. That APS is a Night Hawk an electronic warfare suit. There is only one way to target it and to do that you will have to be right on top of it.”

“Great, just great. It’s one of the new black op suits right?”

“I’m sorry. I can’t get a hard lock at this range, but the moment we get to within four hundred meters I should be able to target him and get a hard lock when I do.”

“Not your fault. Right now I need to let the convoy know about the ambush.”

Before I can get the first word out of my mouth though I hear mama voice over the radio. “Wave Dancer this is Mountain Mistress. Over”

“Mistress this is Wave Dancer. I don’t have a lot of time.  There is an ambush waiting for our return again at the following coordinates. I’ll take out the jammer so everyone can talk but you need to get the rest of them moving into to help save my ass. Over”

“Dancer do not I repeat do not engage the enemy. Do you hear me?! Over!”

I hate to do this but I have to break up this ambush before it gets started. “Say again Mistress you’re coming in broken and distorted. Over”

“Vicky cut the connection.”

“The connection is cut, Maiha. Are you sure that was smart?”

Laughing I tell her the truth. “Hell no! That was one of the dumbest things I have ever done. Almost as dumb as what we are about to do. Now where is that Night Hawk?”

“He is just behind the two seventy to Warhammers. If I had to guess I would say that they want to keep him safe and sound by placing him behind everyone else.”

“Ok baby girl let’s show them how wrong they are.” With that I began my first attack run on the enemy. As we move through the woods I feel our speed increase soon we are doing close to Vicky’s top speed. I can’t believe it I figured we would have to slow down, but for some reason she is moving in the same manner that I would if I was on the ground and not in her cockpit. The only thing I can think of is that my own way of moving has been translated into her. If that is the case then what Col. Fujiyama and Maj. Howard said earlier was true. We have become one being. May the Goddess of War have mercy on their souls if this is true. Because if it is then Deaths Daughter has come to claim her first souls.

As we break into the rear of their formation I get my first look at the Night Hawk. At three hundred meters we get our hard target lock. Vicky gives me a full read out on what it is armed with and his capabilities. At eighty-five tons and with two heavy one hundred and eighty millimeter rail guns he is a beast but with his back to me I can pour all four of our main guns into it. I should be able to take him out before they even know what hit them.

As I cross the two hundred meter mark the son of a bitch starts to turn around, but he’s too late. I cut lose with all four main guns. The PPCs slam into him like chained lighting, as the PPLs draw a line from me to him of pure death. With all that energy and heat concentrated on the back armor it isn’t long before they punch through to the power plant. The Night Hawk comes apart at the joints as its power plant runs wild and explodes. The force of the explosion is so strong it almost knocks me off my feet. As it is the two Warhammers crash to the ground face first. Vicky’s heat monitor shoots up like a rocket toward the red zone. Well that lets me know right then and there not to ever do that again. Vicky lights up and targets the two Warhammers. Before I can stop her she fires the six medium lasers in her chest into the head of the one on the right while firing the left hand PPC into the one on the left. In short she destroyed the two of them before they even had a chance to fire a signal shot. Talk about deadly efficiency.

Before I know what going on I hear the voices of my family over the radio. What the hell? Did mama break away from the convoy and bring the rest of them with her. She sure as hell did from the sounds of it.

“Hit them now Storm Dancers. Typhoon take out those light weights on the left flank. Tempest take out the ones on the right. Monsoon you’re with me. We’ll hit them in the center where your sister blew that big ass hole in their line. I want prisoners if you can get them girls, but do not and I mean this, do not endanger your selves. If they won’t surrender leave only smoking Ruins. Over”

I hear a round of yes ma’am’s from them. Well seeing as how they came all this way to save my ass I might as well join in the fun. “Welcome to the party Storm Dancers. We have a total of thirteen bad guys out here to play with. Hit them on the run and don’t stop moving. If you can push your speed up to full and let your AIs handle the targeting and fire of your weapons.”

“Roger that Wave Dancer. Our Suit AIs have already given us the low down on the targeting up grades. But what’s this about moving at full speed? Over” that was Typhoon.

“Typhoon Maiden our Suits move the way we do. So we can out maneuver anything out there. Over”

“This is Tempest Maiden. Are you telling us that our Suits are now an extension of ourselves? Over”

“That’s a roger there little sister. Now get a move on it. We still have bad guys to deal with. Over” to make my point I target a lone Raven APS and hit it with all I got. The poor bastard never had a chance. He went up like a rocket. At about that time mama’s Highlander sent twin two hundred millimeter rail gun rounds into the chest of a Rifleman that never stopped. They just went straight though him. He fell where he stood. My little sisters weren’t sitting back doing nothing during this time. Oh no they each had dropped an APS and were working on their next targets. The one hundred and eighty millimeter auto cannons of the Patton’s were signing out a song of pure death and destruction. By the time we had made our first pass there was a total of fifty percent of the enemy down or destroyed. All before they could get even one shot off at us. Turning hard to the left Vicky gives me a hard lock on two Puma’s medium weight support APS’. As I begin to come into range they open up on me. I dodge to the side crossing their lines of fire making them pull up or shoot their partner. That was all the break I needed. I pour on the speed and head straight at them. Once again Vicky takes over the firing of our weapons. She pours thunder and lightning into each of them. Each one gets a PPC, PPL, and three of the medium lasers to the head and chest areas. The heat that pours into the cockpit is dammed near unbearable. Now I see why heat management is so important for the pilot of a Mountain Lion. With this kind of heat it could cook its pilot if not for the built in safety shutdown. I turn and head out away from the next targets. “Vicky, baby girl did you forget about our auto Shutdown if we get too hot?”

“What? Oh hell. Sorry about that. I didn’t realize how close I was to the red line I’ll keep better track of that from now on. I promise.”

“No big deal. I think that you’re just excited by being in your first fire fight as a self-aware AI. Now calm down and concentrate on what we are doing, ok.”

“Yes ma’am. Ok we should be fine now. The heat is back down in the green zone. We can head back into the fight.”

I head in on the far right side of their lines. As I come around I find that the only targets left are near the center of the formation. Vicky gets a hard lock on two ninety ton APS suits. Where the hell did they come from? I decide to concentrate on just one of them. A ninety ton Centurion armed with almost the same weapons as mamas Highlander. In short one big, bad, mean, son-of-bitch. Normally I wouldn’t even think about taking on this monster, but if I don’t I know that one of my little sisters will. Hopefully mama is going after the other one a ninety ton Dragon Slayer. They are just as bad as the Centurion more than a match for the Patton’s. Thankfully mama is on top of the situation. “Dancers stay back and handle the rest of the enemy Suits. Let Wave Dancer and myself handle the two assault class suits. Over”

“Roger that Mistress. Typhoon, Tempest form up on me and we’ll hit the last three head on. Remember we need prisoners if we can get them. Over”

“Roger that, Monsoon.” They both reply.

If there is one thing I know it is this. If those three are making coordinated attacks then who ever they’re going after is dead meat. I mean six one hundred and eighty millimeter auto cannons can put more lead down range faster than most can handle. The fact that only two other enemy APS are left for them to engage just means it will be over quickly. Only one of which is unscratched. I actually feel sorry for them. I’m brought back to my present situation when the Centurion cuts loose with both of its main guns at me. Twin rail gun rounds fly past me slamming into the woods on each side of me. Holy shit if I hadn’t been moving the way I was they could’ve flattened my ass. I need to keep my mind on what I have in front of me. Vicky gives me a hard lock on the Centurion legs and fires. My PPCs slam into its legs about half way above its knee joints. The big bastard staggers back, but doesn’t go down. Oh shit this ain’t good. I’ve gotten so used to Vicky’s weapons taking out an opponent in one shot that for him to still be standing surprises me. The Centurion fires again this time one of those rail guns hit. I lose half the armor on the left side of my chest and two of the medium lasers there are damaged. Talk about a wakeup call. If I had not shifted my torso that round would have punched clean through Vicky. Damn I need to end it now. Vicky doesn’t even wait for me to target the bastard. She cuts loose with all four of our main guns. This time the result is totally different. However instead of just destroying the Centurion she cuts the bastard in half. With both the PPCs and PPLs slamming into his waist. I watch as the Centurion’s pilot ejects from his wounded and dying APS.

With him taken care of I turn my attention to the Dragon Slayer and mama’s fight. It’s a damned good thing that she was the one to take on the monster by herself. Anyone else would be dead by now. The two of them are going at each other like a pair of boxers.  Now that is not a fight I want to get in the middle of, so I take the low road and hit the Dragon Slayer in the back with my PPLs. The heat is getting to the point of being stifling in the cockpit. As it is I’m running just over the red line for my heat read out. Much more of this and Vicky will shut down on me, but I can’t stop. I have to help out mama. I’m not going to lose her, not when I just found her. Lining up the crosshairs on its upper back I cut loose with all four main guns. As the heat spicks upward toward the automatic shutdown point I hit the override button. Thankfully mama hadn’t been holding back either as she hit the Dragon with her main guns as well. Between the two of us he didn’t have a chance. Talk about over kill. As my weapons bore through his back armor, mamas just punched through the front armor like it was paper. The enemy pilot must have realized he was done for as he too ejected.

“Mountain Mistress are you all right? Over”

“Just a little frazzled Wave Dancer. I think I need a new pair of panties but I’m fine otherwise. Over”

“You’re not the only one needing replacement panties Mistress. That Centurion was a monster to handle. Do you know how the rest are doing? Over”

“Negative on that Wave Dancer. Let’s find out. Over”

“I think we need to secure those two APS pilots first there Mistress. Over”

“You’re right about that Dancer. Let’s get them secured, and then find out how your sisters are doing. Over”

“Sounds good to me. Out”

We each went to find our prospective prisoners. I find mine in a tree about three hundred yards from where his APS bit the dust. Mama finds hers in a small creek bed soaking wet. The fact that we were able to actually get a pair of prisoners was a remarkable accomplishment. The fact that most of these people were fighting a life or death war was making it extremely hard to get prisoners. The longer this goes on the more these people are going to push the boundaries of civility. Hopefully the challenge I sent out this morning will do the trick. If not then, then oh well, it’s their life not mine.

About the time we had secured both of our prisoners my sisters showed up. What was surprising was the three prisoners with them. “Monsoon it looks like you three got that bunny prize. Over”

“That is a big time roger Wave Dancer. There are two more out there we need to round up. Over”

“Ok Monsoon Maiden, just how many did you three force to eject? Over”

“Five in total Dancer. Over”

Hot damn that makes seven in all, two of which were assault class pilots making them most likely officers. Now with that kind of luck I just might pull this off. Looking at my sisters and mamas APS’s I see that none of us got off without some kind of damage. Nanase is missing half of the armor over the left arm, chest and upper leg. Nanami has the entire right side of her chest open to the world, Fuyuko looks like she went ten rounds with a trash compactor more than half the armor is missing over her torso and upper chest. It is mama though that really gets my attention. Her Highlander has not one unbroken armor plate anywhere on the front half of her Suit. Even the legs have broken plates. Not that I’m in much better shape. Half of my secondary weapons are off line and there is a big red out line over where the life side chest plate is telling that Vicky took one hellish hit.

By the time we have all of our prisoners rounded up and secured the rest of the convoy shows up. The first person to say anything to us is Col. Fujiyama. From the sounds of it he is hopping mad. “Storm Dancers just what do you think you were doing by running off like that? Over”

When mama doesn’t answer right away I step in. “Excuse me Mountain Wolf six, but if I remember correctly the only unit that I was able to contact was the Storm Dancers. Over”

“Just what does that have to do with their running off like that Wave Dancer? Over”

“Oh just the fact that they came to my rescue. Over”

“That still doesn’t excuse them just tearing off like they did Wave Dancer. You know there are proper procedures for this kind of thing. Over”

“Which they do not know Mountain Wolf six. I’m sure if they knew what they were they would have followed them. Over”

Before he can continue with chewing out our collective ass’ mama steps in. “Mountain Wolf six I believe it is my place to correct the behavior of my unit. Over”

“Mountain Mistress that would normally be the case…” but before he can say another word mama is all over him.

“Then I suggest Wolf six that you allow me to handle it. If Wave Dancer had fallowed orders we would not have to come running the way we did. As it is we were the ones to break up the ambush.  Now I suggest that you let me handle my unit my way. Over”

Wow mama is pissed and I think part of that anger is pointed at me. “Wave Dancer fall in behind your sisters now. You get to be tail end Charley till we get home. Storm Dancers fall in and move out. Now.” Yup she’s pissed at me. I wander just how bad it’s going to get? “Wave Dancer meet me in my chambers when we get home. Over”

Oh boy. I think I really screwed the pooch this time. “Roger Mountain Mistress.”

“Do not make me wait for you either Wave Dancer. Out”

Yup it’s bad. I wonder just how bad the ass chewing is going to be. “Um… Maiha are you in trouble?” Vicky asks me.

Chapter 12
              Conversations in the dark

I can’t help it; I just start to laugh. Her question is so innocent that only a truly innocent being could ask it. Thankfully for me Dee De answers her.

“Baby sister, our dear little Maiha is in so much hot water right now it’s funny.”

“Why is that? I mean we only did what we were supposed to do right?”

Charley decides to help Dee De out on this one. “Vicky, her mama told her not to engage the enemy. So she basically did something she wasn’t supposed to. Do you understand now, baby girl?”

“So even though we did the right thing, we still did something bad?” Vicky was really trying to understand. It wasn’t her fault that human emotions confused her. Hell they confuse me at times and I’m a human.

“In a way, baby sister. You see her mama didn’t want her to get hurt by taking on all those AP Suits by herself. So when she did it, she scared her mama and the rest of her family. That’s why they all came running to help even though they had no combat training.” Answer Charley.

“That’s right, what Maiha did put her family in danger by doing what she did. So you see her mama is just a little bit more than upset by what happened. Do you understand now baby, sister? What she did was just a little bit on the dumb side.”

“Now wait just one minute here, Dee De. What I did may have been reckless, but it was not dumb. I thought that with the Night Hawk out of the picture then the rest of the convoy would come to my rescue, not my family.” I tell them all.

“I don’t understand. Did we do something good or something bad?” Vicky asked in a very confused voice.

“We did something good, Vicky. It was me that did something bad.” I tell her.

“So I’m not in trouble then?” she asks of me.

“No baby girl you’re not in trouble. I am but you’re not. Do you understand now?” I ask her.

“Ok, Maiha, I think I do. I’m not sure, but I trust you.” Vicky says.

“Good girl. Now look sharp, we should be coming up on the family estate shortly.” I tell her. Thankfully that distracts her for the next twenty minutes. That is until the estate wall comes into view. Within seconds the questions start coming. Most of which I didn’t have the answer for. Thankfully Dee De and Charley were able to answer her questions for me. They keep her occupied while I head towards the main gate. Once there I realize why the gate is as big as it is. Now this is the third time I’ve passed through this gate, but it’s the first time in an APS. The fact that it has to be as large as it is to allow the House APS’ to pass through is not lost on me. Once inside the walls I breathe a sigh of relief. I feel the tension rolling off of me. For the first time in two days I feel safe. I didn’t realize just how wound up I was. Despite the great sex last night I still had that feeling of unease.

Looking up at where mama is I realize that she is heading over to what looks like an old APS hanger. From the looks of it; it hasn’t been used in decades. As we near it I see that there are bays for up to eight Suits. When we are right outside of the first bay its door rolls up revealing a full service work bay. It is complete with everything needed to repair or service an APS of any size or weight. The next ones are just as well equipped.

I watch as the doors roll open one at a time for my family. As each one enters I see how each bay is setup. When it comes time for me to enter the next bay the door doesn’t open. However the next one over does. Moving over to the next bay and entering I see why the first one I went to didn’t open up. Standing in the work gantry is a one hundred ton assault class APS. Not just any APS either. It’s a SA-7B Katana. Now there is a true monster. They are so powerful and expensive to own and operate that only the wealthiest of Houses can afford them. The fact that House Nakatoma has one speaks to just how much money is in our accounts. However what I want to know is who its pilot is? I’ll have to ask mama when I get done having my ass chewed out for being dumb enough to take on sixteen enemy APS’ on my own. I will admit that was one of the stupidest things I have ever done.

Once I get Vicky backed into her work gantry I begin the shutdown procedure. No use in trying to delay the inevitable. I know that if I make mama wait on me it will just get worse. Besides I maybe the experienced warrior here, but she is still my mama. I know, I know here I am a ninety-seven year old Death Dealer with more experience than most, but I still have to answer to her as a sixteen year old girl. Ain’t that a bitch?! “Ok Vicky, welcome to your new home.”

“Is this truly my new home?”

“Yes it is, baby girl. From now on whenever you aren’t in the field this is where you’ll be. Now there are some people here who are going to be working on you to repair the damage from all of the fighting you have been doing. Please try to be as helpful as possible, ok.”

“You mean that someone is actually going to make real repairs. Not just what it takes to get me ready for the field?”

“You better believe it honey. If they don’t then they might as well start looking for a new job. Now if you be so kind as to disengage your control cables?” I feel them disconnect one at a time. As they do I watch the system readouts drop one by one. When the one for my helmet goes it was like the whole world became a great deal duller. Wow talk about something that can get you hooked in a hurry. Holy shit if being jacked into Vicky like that can cause this type of reaction in me then I need to make sure to keep an eye on my family. Because this could be a problem, if they get addicted to the power of their APS they might forget about the needs of life in general.

“Thank you, Vicky. Now you be a good girl for the maintenance crew while they make repairs.”

“I will. Before you go will you come by and see me tomorrow?”

“Yes, baby girl. I’ll make sure to check in on you tomorrow but remember that I still have other responsibilities that I have to take care of so it might be a while before I can get out to see you.” I tell her.

“Oh that’s ok. I know that you have more work to do than most. Dee De and Charley both told me how you’re a Head of House. That all of the people who work for House Nakatoma come to you to answer their questions or help solve their problems. I’ll see you when you get the chance to get away. I’m not worried. I understand that you’re the Commander and you have a whole lot to do.”

“Thanks for understanding, Vicky. Bye for now.” And with that I start to climb out of the cockpit.

“Bye bye, Maiha. See you tomorrow and good luck with your mama.”

“Thanks, Vicky. I’ll need it.” And with that I climbed down the front of her. I am surprised to see all three of my ladies maids waiting for me at Vicky’s’ feet. “Hello ladies. How are you all doing this afternoon?”

“Good morning, Lady Maiha. I see you have been running around again dressed in unlady like attire.”  Says Gin.

“She is not the only one Gin.” Kina points over to where mama and my sisters are standing.

“How true, sisters. I believe that she has corrupted her entire family. It is as if she was an Oban and not the Head of House or a High Families Lady.” Put in Nia. The fact that she is here tells me a great deal. First I need to deal with mama and her anger right now.

“Ladies, I hope that you brought me and my family some robes to wear for our return to the house.”

Gin just smiles at me then nods her head. Waving over a young novice who was pushing a cart in front of her, it held five sets of robes. One set for each of us. “Is the young woman over there with your sisters really the Lady Dai Etsu?” asks Kina.

“Yes it is. I know what you mean when you look at her now. You’re thinking that can’t be the Grand Lady Nakatoma Dai Etsu, but I can assure you that it is her.” I tell them.

“But she looks so young. What happened?” Gin started to push me for answers that I didn’t want to give just then. So to buy myself some time I reach over and grab one of the robes off the cart then waved the novice over to my family. Gin takes the hint and heads over with Kina to help my family put on their own robes. Now that it was just Nia and me I decided to find out how her visit with the yakuza went.

“Quickly Nia, tell me how things went with the yakuza. Are they going to fight me or are they going to help out?” I really needed to know, because if the yakuza decided to side with the old régime then I’ll be in a bind.

“My lady, never in all of my life have I thought I would see what I have seen in the last thirty hours.” Her voice was filled with wonder and awe. “The local yakuza Oban at first did not wish to see me. However all that changed at a little after nine o’clock yesterday morning. I was all set to come home and tell the House Military Commanders that we needed to flatten the local yakuza when a representative from the Oban knocked on my hotel room door. After a few short words I was actually being escorted before all of the planet’s Oban’s. My lady, I have never been more scared in all of my life.” I could tell just by the sound of her voice and the look in her eyes that she did not expect to meet all of them at one time. Normally these men do not play well with each other.

“I tell you, my lady, it was amazing. Here were all nine yakuza heads, together at one time, and not one of them was arguing with one another. When Oban Yamamoto spoke to me it was as if the Goddess’ herself was among them. I have never seen these powerful men show any woman the kind of respect that they showed me. From the start they wanted to know if they should expect the Nakatoma House troops to be bearing down on them the way they did the Heads of House for the other High Families. When I said that it depended on them they quickly wanted to know what your intentions were. As I told them what you told me it was like watching the lights come on in a dark theater, my lady. They went from distrust to vying for my favor. For a moment there I felt like I was a young maiden and they were all competing for my hand.” Now Nia may be in her late forties to early fifties, but she was not ugly by a long shot.

Why I bet that if I sent her to a beauty parlor for a complete makeover and got her a better wardrobe, she could land herself a new husband, maybe even one of the Oban’s. Now that thought bears investigation. If I can get one of the local yakuza families tied to House Nakatoma through marriage the possibilities are endless.

“So I take it that you were the most chased after lady in all of the Gunma Distract yesterday?” her blush tells me all I need to know. “Nia, I have a question for you, if I sent you into town for a complete makeover and to get a slightly younger look would the Oban’s have a problem with your new look?”

“I do not believe so, my lady. Why do you ask?”

“Oh, just a thought I had, is all.” I tell her. “Now, did they agree to my terms? By that I mean all of them.”

“They did try to barter a better deal for themselves, but I told them all that it was your way or the graveyard. I know you told me that I could make a deal with them, but I figured it would be better if I didn’t give them any concessions on what you wanted.” She looked like she enjoyed that little bit of power which made her feel good about herself. Yes I think that I will make her my permanent representative to the yakuza. She knows when and where to use force and how much. “When a few of them demanded that they be allowed to continue with their illegal drug trade I merely smiled and told them to expect our APS units that afternoon. When they started to threaten me the other Oban’s said that they would never leave the meeting alive if anything happened to me. I was quite shocked. Then Oban Yamato stood up and informed them all that House Nakatoma is now under the protection of the Red Snake yakuza clan. When I said that we did not need their protection that my Mistress and Head of House would cut down and destroy anyone foolish enough to challenge her, I saw that I had their undivided attention. It was at that point I finally gained their total respect.” She looked down in embarrassment. “I believe that it was my statement of this fact that has led to our new position in the yakuza world, my lady.”

“And just what would that be?” I asked in the calmest voice I could muster. I really didn’t want to know, but I needed this information if I was to keep a handle on things.

“We are now the arbitrator for the Yakuza here on Hades, my lady.”

“Holy Shit! You have got to be kidding me?!” I yell out at the top of my voice. When everyone turned to look at us I quickly regained control of myself. Looking at Nia’s face tells me that she is not joking. In a much quieter voice “Alright since this is what they want we’ll deal with it. Or I should say you’ll deal with it.”

“Me, my lady? But I don’t know how to handle this type of thing. Surely one of your other advisors would be better suited for this.”

“Nope, you’re it. You are the only one that has any type of experience with the Yakuza. Yes, yes I know that it is usually a man’s place, but you’re all we have. So you get the job. I know that you won’t let me or our House down. You have already done more than I hoped for.”

Nia looks like a deer caught in the lights of an oncoming mag-lev train. “My lady, I only did what you asked of me nothing more. How can you say that I did more?”

“My dear Nia, you have not only brought the yakuza to our side, you have in a signal stroke forced them to become our lap dogs. You said that if I was an Oban the Yakuza would rule the system, well let’s see how a woman who knows their ways will do. I have only two commands for you. Anything else that you see fit to do you can do it.” When she asked what they were I watch her eyes grow to the size of a dinner plate. “First you will not allow the sale of illegal drugs. That is one thing I will not tolerate. Do I make myself clear on this? You make sure that they understand because if they break this rule when I come down on them it will be all of them. Not just the offending family. My second command is this; they are to leave children alone. Not just the ones of this planet but all planets. They break that command then I leave behind me nothing but waste land. Do you think you can convince them of these things?”

Smiling she looked at me. “My lady, I have already done so. As of right now all of their families are shutting down their illegal drug operations. I believe that by this time tomorrow a great many drug addicts will need medical help to get past the withdrawal. I did give the yakuza families that dealt with illegal drugs the chance to open legal businesses in other fields to compensate for the lost revenue. However I believe that most of the families will just shut down those operations. As it did not offer that much profit for them and the risk was starting to become too high.”

“Good, now I need to head inside and deal with my mama’s anger. We’ll continue this discussion latter in my chambers.”

“Very good, my lady. Until that time. I wish you luck in dealing with your mama’s anger; you are going to need it. Her anger is legendary in its proportion.”

“Did you have to tell me that?” I whined. Giggling she just nods her head yes then gives me a gentle push towards the main house and my mama’s waiting anger. As I walked toward the house I began to think about how I had handled the ambush. Going back over every move I realized that it was a reckless and stupid thing to do. I am no longer just a Death Dealer. I now have a family that look to me to be more than just a soldier. I am the Head of House Nakatoma with responsibilities to more than just a few people. There are more than a thousand people who are looking to me as the leader for our House. There are soldiers, maids, gardeners and a whole slew of others that I haven’t even met. I can no longer rush into these situations like I have been. I now have to think things through before I do something. There are more consequences for my actions, far reaching consequences to not only just my immediate family but all of those that look to us as their High Family.

As I enter the main house I hear the sounds of our household engineers hard at work making repairs. The fact that they’re still working inside the house tells me just how bad the fighting was even though I was the one to cause most of the damage. Once again I am reminded of my responsibilities to the rest of this House. The point was driven home when I saw one of the engineers walking down the hallway with his arm in a cast and sling. Here he was injured and he was doing his best to help repair my home. Instead of going to mama’s chambers I head for the central courtyard. I don’t stop until I reach its center and the family shrine.

As I walk among all of the paintings of my wife’s family and now my own I feel the peace that has been missing over the long year’s since my beloved Matsu passed away. For too long I have tried to and failed just to get by. To just keep moving on, never letting myself truly mourn the loss of my wife and daughter, I never wanted any part of this life style. I had no use for the privileged life of the High Families. Now here I am the Head of one of the most powerful and wealthy High Families. Holding the place that first my wife should have held, then my daughter.

I was so lost in my thoughts I never even heard her enter the shrine. “I thought I might find you here. Have you come here to find peace, my daughter, or to run away from your responsibilities?” mama had come in so quietly that it was as if she just appeared out of thin air. Then I remembered that she has spent the last several decades learning and perfecting the art of moving in a silent manner. Never disturbing others who were deep in prayer or mediation.

“No mama. I… I just needed a few moments to myself.” Turning around to face her I look into her eyes. Eyes, which held the same need for peace as my own. “I had something pointed out to me before I left the APS hanger. I needed to come to grips with something before I could face you or anyone else.” I turn back to the paintings of my wife and daughter. I just can’t face her right now. I know that I screwed up big time.

I had put my new family in harm’s way with no training what so ever. It was not one of my brightest moments. For me do what I did was beyond stupid. Not even the most careless of commanders would have done what I had so carelessly done. The fact they we won only shows just how lucky we were; that and the AIs of our suits having advanced beyond the normal AIs of Power Suits.

“Have you grasped the reason for my anger early, then Maiha? Because if you have I’ll let it go. I believe that any punishment that I would hand out will not be as effective as the one you’ll impose on yourself.” She merely bowed to me and turned around and started to leave.

“Mama, please wait.” When she stopped I bowed to the paintings of my family. Then walked out with her. “Will you join me for a walk through the garden please? I feel the need to talk with you about something I do not have the words for as of yet.”

“Of course, my dear. I can see that something is troubling you. Was it this that led you to act so recklessly this morning on the roadway?”

“I believe so mama, it has been on my mind for the past few days.”

“Then take your time, organize your thoughts and feelings. When you are ready tell me about this problem that is haunting you. Then maybe between the two of us we can find the answer that you need.”

“Thank you, mama.” For the next half hour we just walked round the garden listening to the fountains and the songs of nature. Finally we came to one of the many stone benches. I went over and took a seat with mama right beside me. “Mama, I’m sorry I put you and my little sisters in danger today. I wasn’t thinking straight. All I thought of was finally being able to get some pay back on some of these people. There I was in one of the most powerful Armored Power Suits in known space and sixteen of the enemy in front of me getting ready to ambush my family. I didn’t think beyond getting revenge for all the pain they have caused. I know that it was wrong of me to want that, but it was all I could think of.” I stop for a few minutes to calm down as I’m getting upset. I need to keep my feelings under control. “For the past few days everything that I do, think or say just doesn’t make sense to me anymore. I don’t know if I’m coming or going. Everything is turned around. One minute I’m my old self, the most feared Death Dealer in the Galaxy; the one even my enemies called Death. The next I’m some sixteen year old little girly-girl, who is the Head of House for one of the most powerful High Families there is. Then to top it all off there is the fact that I’m supposed to be a High school age schoolgirl who is enrolled in one of the most prestigious boarding schools for girls ever known.” Sighing heavily I look down at my hands in my lap. Try as I might I can’t stop the tears.  “Mama, I just don’t know who I am anymore. One minute I’m Lady Nakatoma Maiha Mana Head of House Nakatoma, the next I’m First High Lady Maiha Nakatoma of the Death Dealers. Just who am I?”

“You are all of them child. I do not envy you your position. You must be all of these things and none of them. I cannot give you the answer that you seek. All that I can do is maybe provide you with guidance.” Taking a deep breath and leaning back against the bench she looks over at me. “Now as far as this afternoon goes. I was wrong to send you out as the only scout for the convoy. You should have had at least three lance mates out there with you. When you cut the connection with me I didn’t think either. I was the one to lead your sisters into battle. It was my decision that put them in harm’s way not yours alone. There were mistakes made by both of us. So the blame is not just yours alone.” When I looked up at her I could tell she too felt just as bad about today as I did. “We have just over sixty hours to give your sisters and myself all the training that we can. I also know that they will have to face the fact they have killed someone. I believe that will be the greatest problem we shall face.”

“How are you doing with that fact, mama? I saw you destroy two of those enemy APS unit today and only one of them punched out. Are you going to be able to handle that fact? I mean you spent more years than I would like to count as a priestess for the Goddess. I know that you took a vow of non-violence when you entered the Temple,”

“Maiha, I may have taken a life today, but I did it in the course of protecting my family. No matter what I have done, or will do, the protection of my family will always be my first priority. If that means me having to kill, then so be it. The Goddess knows that we have tried every peaceful means to solve our problems. She knows and accepts that sometimes one must fight fire with fire. Now, let us discuss your deliberate disobeying of my order to wait for reinforcements.”

“Well I can argue that I do outrank everyone in this system, which includes you too, mama.”

“Oh that may be true for most my dear. Remember though I am your mama, and that outranks any General.”

“What? Since when? I should know; I’ve been a soldier for a lot longer than most.”

“Why child it is a universal truth. No matter how high a soldier may rise through the ranks. He will always answer to his mama.” Now normally I would try to argue this point, but she is right. The most powerful person in a soldier’s world is their mama, but did she have to be so smug about it.

Why is it that no matter what I do this woman always seem to be one step ahead of me? It’s like she can read my mind, and knows exactly what I’m about to do before I do it. The look on her face may be one of inner peace and control, but I can tell she just wants to bust out laughing at my confusion over her reasoning. That alone is enough to make this even more of a kick in the pants than it really is. “Ok mama, I’ll concede that point. May I ask what you plan for my punishment to be?”

“Seeing as how you have seen that you must remember that you are now responsible for more than just yourself, I believe that a few hours of training to walk like a proper young lady should do.”

“Um… just high of a heel or sole are we talking about, mama?”

“Oh, I think your tall plat forms should be just about right. Don’t you think so?”

“You mean the five inch ones?”

“Well, yes. Are you going to be difficult about this? I can always have you wear the seven inch ones instead.”

“No ma’am. I’ll wear the fives.” I hate those damned things, but the seven inch ones will kill me. If I can avoid them for the rest of my life I’ll be happy.

“Very well then, I’ll let your maids know when we return to the house to have them ready for you. Now it is time for lunch and we both need to get out of this armor and bathe. I for one know that I stink so I imagine you do also.”

“In all likelihood I do. I know that after more than two or three hours I start to get a little ripe. If you know what I mean?”

“Oh yes, child, I know exactly what you mean. Now enough stalling, it is time for us to get cleaned up and you to begin your punishment.” And with that she stood up and started walking toward the house. “Come on now Maiha or you’ll be in your seven inch platforms.”

That was all I needed to hear. I quickly joined her and headed for the house, and my rooms. As we walk toward the house I realize that most of my clothing here at home that was destroyed hadn’t been replaced. “Um… mama, I don’t have anything to wear, remember?”

“Oh, didn’t I tell you? Yesterday I had all of your kimonos replaced while you were shopping for your school uniforms and the rest. They were able to send those ahead of all the other clothes as they ready for delivery when we arrived. So they left long before all of the excitement happened.”

“Oh! I didn’t realize you had called in for their replacements. I thought that I would need to try them on before they would sell them to us?”

“Did you try on your old ones beforehand?”

When she put it like that I saw how stupid the question was. Just goes to show what assuming will get you. When I get to my rooms I find all three of my maids waiting for me. Without a word they descended on me. I have just enough time to deactivate my armor before I find myself being scrubbed from head to toe. Gin just shakes her head when I start to complain. “You smell like a long-haul heavy transport driver who hasn’t had a bath in a month of Sundays, my lady.”

“Hey! I’m not that bad. I’ll have you know that I showered just this morning and last night as well.”

“I’m sorry, but you still smell, my lady.” Was all she said in return.

“I am afraid that Gin is only telling the truth, lady Maiha.” Put in Kina.

“Ok! Fine! I’ll admit that I always sweat when I’m in harness. I can’t help it. The feeling I get when I pilot one of those APS is exciting. Yes I know that I always preferred to be on the ground, that and never really having a love of them. However I did learn how to pilot one. I just never fell in love with them. That was until today. I have to say without a doubt that I love Vicky like a sister.”

“Um, who is Vicky, my lady?” ask Nia.

“Oh that would be my APS. She is an eighty ton Mountain Lion with enough fire power to make most people think twice about messing with her. Oh her full name is Victory Maiden. Ever since I jacked into her last night, she and I have become as close as sisters if not more so.”

“Is she really that powerful?”

“More than I thought it was possible. Can I trust you all not to say a word to anyone if I tell something personal?”

“Lady Nakatoma Maiha, we are your personal ladies maids. You know that we do not talk of what we hear when in your presentence. You can tell us anything and it will never, I repeat never leave the confines of your chambers.” Nia said with some heat, she almost growled it.

“Ok, I trust you, but please understand that if what I tell you gets out we could all be in a world of trouble.” When they saw the look on my face they quickly promised never to tell a soul. Before I began I step out the bath and start to dry off. “First of all, how much do you girls know about AP Suits?” Their blank looks told all I needed to know. “For starters, all Power Suits have an AI in them. You remember how I told you about my armor and my two AIs?” this time they nodded their heads yes. By this time we had moved to the changing and dressing area. Looking around I could see that the engineers have done wonders with the repairs. My bedroom still needs work though. As my maids began to help dress me for the rest of the day I tell them about Vicky, her sisters, and big bother Snow Mountain Guardian. “Well last night after I set up my mama and sisters with the nanites to become like me. I didn’t realize that the bio-feedback pilot suits they were wearing would transfer the nanites to the AP Suits. The longer they were in harness the more the nanites went back and forth.” When they heard this it was like a light came on for each of them.

“Lady Maiha, do you mean to tell us that your whole family have all become Death Dealers such as yourself?” asked Kina.

“What about the Lady Dai Etsu, is she one too? Because if she is then she will have to leave the Temple.” Gin asked of me in worried tone.

“Yes please tell us if she is. I know that it is not our place to question your motives, but this could destroy her. The Temple is all she has ever had in her life.” This from Nia.

“She was looking at having to leave the Temple because of me saving her life anyway.”

“Lady Maiha, what on earth are you talking about?” Gin asked of me.

“Yesterday, when the LEOs attacked us in town she was hit in the chest. To save her life I injected her with a full set of medical nanites. By the time they were done she became about forty to fifty years younger and a total MILF hottie. With all of that tech running through her she couldn’t stay with the Temple. And the she has more than just the Temple now.”

“What does she have? I have been in the service of her ladyship for almost forty years and outside of the Temple she has nothing else.” Gin was so positive that she was right it was almost fanatical.

Smiling I ask them “Did you see the armor plates of the Highlander that she was piloting?” When they looked at each other, and then nod their heads I continued. “Well how do you think they got damaged?” at their blank looks I could tell they weren’t making the connection. “She was the one piloting it when it received all of that damage.” When they still didn’t get it; I almost screamed at them. “She now has a whole family to protect and guide. Don’t you three get it? She now has a family and an APS lance to lead.”

“You mean that she was the pilot of that APS when it was attacked?” asked Kina.

“As a very good friend of mine would say ‘you got it in one.’ Yes my mama has taken to her new role as the leader for our family’s personal military unit quickly and well. Not to mention with a fierce determination to bring down those who have betrayed our House and the people of Hades.” I could tell that they weren’t completely convinced of what I was telling them. But then again I don’t think they recognized mama in the hanger. I mean she does look to be only in her mid to late twenties. That and the fact she climbed out of the cockpit of a one hundred ton war machine. Not something you would expect to see the Reverend Mother of a Temple doing. “Trust me ladies that twenty something young lady was none other than the Grand Lady Nakatoma Dai Etsu. I know she definitely doesn’t look like herself any more, but it was her. If you don’t believe me just help me finish getting dressed, and then we’ll all head over to her rooms. Oh and Gin mama said I need to practice my walk so the five inch geta if you please.”

The look on their faces was priceless. The fact that I had asked for those hated things was enough to cause major realignment of the stars in their eyes. Then again I figure if I put them on without a fight I just might get out of them sooner rather than later.

Once I was dressed I headed out to see how my family was doing. I found the twins busy setting up their room just down the hall from my own rooms. Nanase saw me first. “Hi sissy. Have you seen how big our room is?” the smile on her face was all I needed to see to know that she was going to be fine. “Nanami, Maiha is here to see us!” she yelled out, I swear that girl has the lungs of an elephant. Nanami stepped out of the changing area with a smile on her face. Yes my baby sisters were going to be just fine.

“I see that you two are settling in just fine. Do you have everything or do you need to make a run into town?” I figured that if there were any problems my question just might bring them out. However from the looks on their faces and their answers they just might be alright.

“Nope, we’re good sissy. Ain’t we Nanase?”

“Sure are. We could use a hand in moving our stuff from the old house to up here though.” Commented Nanase to me and my maids.

“Gin aren’t they supposed to have a pair of a maids assigned to them?”

Gin got a very strange look on her face for a minute before turning to Kina. “Kina, do you know who was supposed to be the ladies maids for lady Maiha’s younger sisters?”

“No. I thought that you were supposed to handle that. I’ll go find Geta, and ask her. I’ll be right back, my lady.” With a quick bow to Gin and the rest of us, Kina took off to go find the Household Head Maid.

“Um… sissy, are we going to have ladies maids like you?” Nanami asked in a very shy voice. I could tell that she had not thought about having a maid nor had her sister from the looks of it.

“Well, yes. Hey if I have to put up with them, then so do you. Besides it’s not all that bad.” I let her know. For some reason all the color drains from Nanase’s face. It is as if having a personal maid might be a problem for them. “Ladies if you’ll please excuse us for a few minutes.”

“My lady you know that you can trust us not to talk.” Began Gin, but I cut her off with a flat no nonsense command.

“I said leave us. What did you not understand, Gin?” I watched as she quickly understood that it was not me who needed the privacy, but my sisters.

“We will be just outside the door if you need us.” And with a bow both she and Nia let us alone. Turning to look at Nanase I walk over to her and pull her into a hug.

“Ok you two; it’s time for you to tell me what it is you’re hiding.” I tell them. “I can’t help if I don’t know. Now why don’t you two want the ladies maids?”

“What do mean sissy? We’re not hiding anything. Ain’t that right Nanase?” demanded Nanami.

“Nanami, you need to quit lying to me. I saw how frightened Nanase became when I mentioned the ladies maids. Please, now tell me what the problem is.”

Trembling Nanase looks up at me with tears in her eyes. “Please, don’t make me. I know that you’ll just hate me.” I can tell that whatever it is it’s big. However I need to know what it is so I can help her.

“Baby girl, listen to me. I know you’re scared, but I can’t help if I don’t know what the problem is. I promise I will not hate you. Nothing you do will ever make me hate you. Now what is your problem?”

She’s trembling so hard that if I let go of her she’ll fly apart. I can feel the tears falling on my chest. I was expecting her to say something, but it was Nanami who spoke up for her sister. “Please understand sissy, we didn’t mean to deceive you.” She too started to cry. “Both of us have both boy and girl parts. We’re freaks of nature. That was why our parents sent us to the Temple school instead of the one in town.”

Now of all the things she could’ve told me that was the furthest from my mind. I mean I saw them in the troop showers in town. “Um… how do you… you know… um hide your… well your…” thankfully Nanase gives me my out as she understands what I need to know.

“We can pull them up inside of our lower bodies. The doctors said that we’re intersexed or a something like that. Our mother said we’re what are known as hermaphrodites.”

“Is that all? Listen up you two. I don’t care if you’re pink with purple polka dots. You’re my baby sisters, and nobody is ever going to hurt you without dealing with me first.” When they were both looking up at me. “I mean that. Now as for the ladies maids, please understand that no matter what you do, say, or what they see or hear it will never go beyond them.” at their blank looks I explained about ladies maids. Over next ten to fifteen minutes I told how a ladies maid is one of the most trusted of people they will ever meet. “So you see, you can trust them not to give away your secrets. As for you calling yourselves freaks I don’t want to ever hear that again. You’re not freaks. If anyone around here is the freak it’s me. Now dry your eyes because you need to meet your new ladies maids.” Shooing them into the bathroom to get cleaned up, I head over and open the door to let in our maids.

When I open the door I find my three maids, and what looks like a six pack of maids. “Um… Gin I thought that there would only be one or two for my sisters not six.”

“Oh my lady, they are not all here for just your little sisters. Only four of them will work for and with your youngest sisters. The other two are for your sister Fuyuko.” Kina tells me.

“Oh, that makes sense. Gin would you go get Fuyuko for me?” she just nods her head and takes off. “If you’ll please come in ladies?”

Once all of them are in my sister’s room I have them wait in the receiving area and go get them out of the bathroom. By the time we get back Gin has returned with Fuyuko. “Ok little sisters I would like for you all to meet your new ladies maids. Now there is one thing you will need to know. That outside of the dressing you are the one in charge, but from the door to the dressing room going forward they’re in charge. Trust me little sisters on this point. You do not argue with them in that area. Not if you know what’s good for you.” To emphasize my point I rub my backside. “I believe they all get trained the fine art of the hairbrush.”

“Speaking of which, my lady; your mother said something about your use of foul language.” When I looked over at Kina she had my hairbrush in her hand and the look of someone ready to do battle. Oh shit, I think I’m about to become the object lesson for the day.

Chapter 13
              Being a Lady of Death 101

“Now wait one minute here, ladies. First of all we are not in my rooms. Secondly, I’m already dressed so I have no need to get changed. So you’re just going to have to put that hair brush away.” I told them rather smugly. I thought I had covered all the bases. Boy was I wrong, as I was about to find out.

“Oh, there is no need for you to change, my Lady. We just need to take care of that foul mouth you seem to have outside of combat situations.”  Kina smiled in a very smug way.

The looks on the faces of my maids as well as the others tells me I have made a fatal miscalculation. What that was I hadn’t figured out yet. “How may I ask do you figure that, ladies? If I remember correctly I said that I would follow your orders in my rooms and submit to your orders there. From what I can tell we are in my sisters rooms.”

“Oh that is correct, my Lady; but until your rooms are repaired you don’t have any private rooms.” Gin told me. “So until then we will just have to make do by using your sister’s.”

“Dee De, are you going to fight me on this when I try to use my armor?”

I hate to tell you this hon, but they have you backed into a corner. Also this is not a military situation so Charley can’t help either. (Dee De)

I’m afraid she is correct Commander. (Charley)

“Are the two of you telling me that I’ve got to get my ass tanned here?”

………. (Dee De)

……… (Charley)

“I ASKED YOU TWO A QUESTION!” I scream at my two most trusted advisors in a panic. When the two of them don’t answer me, I realize that I’m on my own. Taking a quick head count I realize that the odds are three to one. With the one being a Death Dealer it was more like a baby trying to stand up to a full grown adult. With a smile starting to form on my face Dee De quickly shows me a different set of odds. These are nine to one. “Dee De where did you get nine to one?”

You forgot the other six maids, hon. (Dee De)

“They wouldn’t get involved. This is between me and my maids, not me and all the maids.”

That is a miscalculation of the situation, Commander. This is not just between you and your maids. This is a show of force by the maids to instruct your younger sisters in the fact that inside of their rooms that the maids are in charge, not them. (Charley)

“So you’re telling me that I either let them tan my backside or my sisters are going to think that they can just abuse their maids?”

I believe that is the lesson your mama wants to impart to your sisters. (Charley)

“What; that their maids have the final say inside of their rooms?”

You got it in one hon. You have to remember that in a few weeks that all four of you will be attending a private all-girls school. Where corporal punishment is still used, this just might be a lesson for you as well in remembering that you won’t be in charge there? (Dee De)

Damned when they laid it all out like that I knew I couldn’t fight back. I knew that I would need to take one for the team as it were. If I were to show my sisters how easy it would be to use their Death Dealer abilities to intimidate their maids, it would set a very bad example. So with a very heavy sigh I walked over to one of the foot rest stools. Looking over at Kina “Come on let’s get this over with, Kina”

The look of surprise on her face and all of the maids was worth every one of the painful blows of the hairbrush that was to come. “Well, we don’t have all day here, ladies. I have a meeting with more than a few members of the task force that has come to our aid in two hours from now. I do not want to look like I just had a crying fit when we meet. So let’s get this done.” Finally Kina moves toward me with a look of suspicion.

“You’re not going to fight with us on this, my Lady?”

“No, I know that I have in that last forty hours behaved in an unladylike manner. I know that some of my language was not Lady-like. So I’ll take my punishment like a Lady and not put up a fight.”

Whispering quietly to me. “Are you ready for this, my Lady?”

“I know what my mama is trying to teach my sisters, Kina. So please let’s get this over with, and make sure to not to hold back. I want my sisters to understand the rules between a Lady and her maids, ok?” I whisper to her.

“As you wish, my Lady.” In a tone loud enough for everyone else to hear. “If you’ll assume the position, my Lady.”

I just can’t help myself “You know you don’t have to appear like you’re going to enjoy this.”

“Why, my Lady, how can you say such a mean thing? I believe an additional ten strokes are in order for that. What do you say ladies, forty in total?” she asked of her counter parts.

Holy shit! Their talking about forty strokes of the hairbrush on my rear end. Just what the hell have let myself in for here? “Excuse me ladies, but did you say forty strokes?”

“Why yes, my Lady. Your mama told us that there was a total of three times that you used very unlady like language.” Gin told me.

“Ok, ok. I’ll accept the punishment. Man, what a girl has to do to keep the peace around here.” I mumbled.

“Thank you, my dear. I’m glad to see that you’re not arguing with your maids anymore. Kina, if you would be so kind as to deliver the punishment?” looking up I see mama walking into my sisters’ room. Here I am bent over Kina’s lap on the foot stool with my ass in the air and she has a smile on her face. Talk about being embarrassed, oh well at least she didn’t correct the number of swats I’m about to get. “Oh, and by the way, Kina, you need to deliver a total of sixty swats. Not the forty you were.” At my look of horror and shock she explains. “I know of another three times my dear. Would you prefer we go for the full ninety?”

“No, ma’am. I’ll take the sixty.”

“Very good then, Kina if you please.” She says.

And with that I feel the first blow of the hairbrush. “OW!” from there on the just kept coming. First on the right check, then on the left. By the time she reaches ten I was starting to cry. By the time twenty was reached I was a blubbering mess. From then on I just quit counting and let my tears fall. For the next ten minutes my ass was on fire. I swear if I live through the humiliation of this I will never again use foul language where anyone but me will hear it. When the hairbrush landed for the last time I know that fact without any doubt.

As I stand up mama crossed the room to give me a very desperately needed hug. “Shhh, child I know that hurt, but it had to be done. Now your sisters know that even they must follow the rules, and not misuse their Death Dealer upgrades to intimidate their maids. I’m sorry that you had to be used to set the example.” She whispers into my ear.

“I know mama, trust me, I know.” Sniffling I wipe the tears from my face. “I just wish it didn’t have to be so painful. That hairbrush hurts like a major son-of-a- ….gun.” I almost said son-of-a-bitch, but the look in mama’s eyes made me remember my pain filled promise. “Now if you’ll excuse me I need to go wash up and repair my makeup.” I walk past the stunned looks of my sisters straight into their bathroom.  While I was cleaning up I hear a very fast conversation take place out in the bedroom between my mother and sisters.

Nanami was the first to confront mama. “Mama, why did sissy have to be beaten like that?”

“No child she was not, I repeat, not beaten. She was spanked for unladylike behavior.”

“That was wrong to treat her that way.” Nanase almost yelled.

“No child. What that was, was a lesson. Did you not see how she accepted her punishment? She knew that she had done wrong.”

“But mama, sixty swats? How is that fair? I mean we have all used foul langue, especially when we were angry.” Said Fuyuko.

“It was fair, Fuyuko. She only received ten swats per foul word that was not used while in combat. If I had included those as well she would have received over one hundred.”

“But that doesn’t make sense.” Cried Nanase.

“Very well, I’ll try to explain it for you all.” mama took a deep breath. “Maiha, as well as all of you must remember some very important things. First of all, all of you are now High Families Ladies. As such you are expected to behave in a certain way. You are expected to dress in a certain way, and even look in a certain way. To make sure that this happens you all have a Lady’s Maid. Secondly you must remember that they have the final say in your appearance and behavior. To insure this they are allowed to spank your little behinds. Thirdly Maiha may be the Head of House Nakatoma, the first First High Lady of the Death Dealers, and the Protector of the Nakatoma family, but she must remember to be a Lady at all times. As such she holds a position that places a great deal of power in her hands. What did you think would happen if she forgot that when she goes to school with you all that she was not the one in charge? Remember girls, your sister has all of that firepower and training. Do you think that for one second that she can be forced to do anything she doesn’t want to? Think about how that would affect her in school.”

“So this was a lesson for us, as well as Maiha, in how to keep control, mama?” asked Fuyuko.

“Yes child, exactly. Remember at all times that we are first and foremost the representatives of House Nakatoma. We must never abuse our position of power. We may not answer too many, but we do answer to someone. The people who look to this family for protection and guidance are our obligation. To abuse them is to become no better than those that we now fight.”

As I walk back into the room everyone turns to look at me. I can tell that my sisters want to know if I’m alright. Smiling at them all “Don’t worry sisters’ dear, I’m fine. A little sore and I doubt I’ll be sitting any time soon. However I have no problems with taking my punishment. I just hope I don’t have to put up with spankings like that one too often.”

Before any of them can say a word there is a knock at my baby sister’s door. “Are you girls expecting someone?” I ask them. When they shake their heads no I wave for one of their maids to see who it is. When the maid opens the door I see Col. Fujiyama standing there. I quickly wave for him to come in. coming straight over to me he offers a quick salute before beginning.

“My Lady Nakatoma, we just received an answer to your challenge. The four Houses of White, Kings, Hershel, and Wetmore have accepted, but wish to place the date five days from now. The Houses of Daniels, Moore, and Light, have refused the challenge on the grounds that you do not have the authority to challenge them, even if you’re the Head of House Nakatoma.” When I hear this last bit I almost come unglued.

“Just who do these people think they’re fra….. messing with?” I came real close to some very unladylike langue there. I need to watch myself if I want to avoid any more spankings. This is going to be harder than I thought. “Do they realize that I currently command nine whole divisions of Death Dealers?”

“I believe that that the rest of their answer will explain their reasons for turning your challenge down, my Lady.” The look on his face is that of a man about to face his execution.

“Col. Fujiyama, just tell me what they said. Whatever it was I will not hold it against you.”

“Very well, my Lady, it’s just that I do not like using that type of langue. To quote the Head of House Light ‘You can tell that conniving little cunt to go shove her challenge up her ass. She started this war by defying her betters. Well now that whore can learn how to service a real man on her knees, and on her back. Which is where she will be when we get done with House Nakatoma. She and all of her family, especially that arrogant bitch Dai Etsu Nakatoma.’” I watch as the blood drains from his face as I hear this. Looking over at mama and my sisters, what I see there is enough to scare even the most battle hardened soldiers. Mama has her combat blades extended, Fuyuko’s PPC is out, and the twins have golden crosshairs in their eyes. There is only one response to their statement and I gladly give it.

“Very well, if that’s how they want it. Death to all three Houses’ and Families. From this moment on there will be no quarter, or mercy given, or expected. Col. Fujiyama, please relay our reply along with this message. ‘You want it you Horbathainin night porters, you got it. Death to all traitors.’”

“It will be my pleasure to, my Lady. For too long those three families have brought shame to the High Families in their actions.” He said as he bowed to me. “I can tell you this here and now if you want them I can get the APS bodyguard units of five of the Houses that have declined to come to our aid.”

Seeing the look of confusion on my face he quickly explains. “Unlike regular House units the body guard units are all mostly contract units. Mercenary units, my Lady.”

Holy shit, if the majority of body guard units are mercs, then with the right amount of influence I can steal them away. The question is how much it will cost me. “What would they want in return, Col.?”

“They have all said the same thing, my Lady. They want you to let them out of their contracts.”

“How can I release them from their contracts? It is between them and the House that signed the contracts.”

“You forget one thing, my Lady.” Once again I didn’t know what he was talking about. Thankfully, mama did.

“Maiha, all military contract employees must be approved by House Nakatoma. If one of them wishes to break a contract then either party can come to us and we can break the contract with no penalty on either side.” She explains to me. I did not know this, but it explains a lot.

“Call them all Col. Fujiyama, and tell them to come. That their contracts are void.”

“Once again, my Lady you have shown a grasp of the situation most would not.”

“Before you do I would like to know why these units want out of their contracts.”

With a heavy sigh, Col. Fujiyama looks me in the eye. “For too long the men and women of these units have been forced to stand by while the people they were contracted to protect were taken advantage of. All five units are crack mercenary combat teams. All with long and honorable histories. For them this is a matter of honor. To finally be able to bring these dogs to heel is a chance they have all prayed for.”

“Go tell them it is time to reclaim their honor, Col Fujiyama.”

Look he gave was one I never expected to see in this battle hardened man, gratitude. “With pleasure, my Lady. With pleasure.” With a bow so deep I thought he would hit his head on the floor he left to carry out his mission.

Before he gets out of the door I stop him. “Oh and Col. let the ones who want to postpone the day of Challenge tell them we will see them in six days. That way they can prepare for the fight and not rush it, thank you.” Turning to our maids I ask for them to leave as well. Once we were alone I look over at mama. “Mama, I know that what I just said has upset you….” Before I can finish she interrupts me.

“No child, you did not upset me. What those dogs have said did. To refuse a rightful Challenge of Refusal is beyond unacceptable. It borders on out right disgrace. Then to make the statements they have only places them even further outside of the Emperor’s protection. No, there will be no mercy for them or those who fight at their side. They want a war of total destruction then they shall have it.” The look in her eyes tells all I need to know. They threatened her family with death and sexual slavery if we survived. If they believe that they could frighten us by making threats like that, then they just made the biggest mistake of their lives.

Looking over at my sisters I see the same look in their eyes as well, only Nanami appears to waver before a look of total commitment to her freedom and family crosses her face. Yes there will be no stopping the Storm Dancers now. They called down the thunder and now it’s time they pay the price.

“Very well, Storm Dancers. Strip down and engage your armor. It is time for you to learn about being Death Dealers.” I quickly begin to put actions to words. I remove my kimono and everything else. Once naked I engage my armor. Mama is only a few seconds behind me, followed by the twins and finally Fuyuko. “Before we begin I need to know if any of you have ever had any type of martial arts training.”

All four of them look at me like I asked a stupid question. Thankfully mama explained to me why. “Maiha, all those who attend the Temple for school or to become members all learn first Tai Chi and then Jujitsu. All three of your sisters have five years of training. Three of which was with me.”

“You! Mama, you have always hated violence.”

“That is true, Maiha. While I never actively sought violent solutions to a problem, I was never without the ability to defend myself.”

“Um… just how good are you, mama?”

“You would say I was a master of the arts, Maiha.” At my look of shock she just giggles. “You shouldn’t be so surprised. Your own Matsu was a Weapons Mistress. There was no finer swordsman than her. Believe me when I say no one could match her with a blade in her hand or any weapon, really. She was that good. Of all the people to ever face my sister only one man could ever best her. Our father was the only one to claim that distinction.”

Holy crap! If all four of them have that kind of training I’m actually afraid of turning them loose. Like all Death Dealers I learned C.Q.C. and hand-to-hand, but not too many of us really learned a true martial arts form. This just might be easier than I thought.

You have no idea honey. I just got though downloading your little sisters training records. (Dee De)

“Well, don’t keep me in suspense here. How good are they?”

The Lady Dai Etsu is a grand master or is it mistress of four different martial arts. Not to mention being a mistress of the sword, spear, and knives. Your sister Fuyuko has already mastered Tai Chi and Jujitsu along with the Tai Chi blades. Your younger sisters have almost completed their Tai Chi training and are half way through their Jujitsu training. (Charley)

“I take it from the look on your face that Dee De and Charley told you all about our training in the martial arts, Maiha?” mama asked me. All I can do is nod my head yes. “Long ago my great, great, great, great, grandfather thought that it would be in the best interest of the House for all of its members to know how to defend themselves. So he had the Temple staff begin training all those who came to them. It was my grandfather who made it mandatory.”

“You mean to tell me that everyone inside of the walls of this compound has martial arts training?”

“Yes. That is exactly what I am saying. Why?”

A whole compound of martial arts experts and she doesn’t realize what that means. “Mama, does that also apply to the House Military as well?”

“Yes, I believe so. Again why does this matter?”

“Mama, if what you say is true, and I do not doubt it, then the members of this House are all better trained than most Death Dealers.” At the look of disbelief on her face I explain why. “Death Dealers may be the highest trained warriors that there are, but inside of this compound are over three hundred martial arts trained individuals of varying degrees of expertness. In short, one of the most highly trained military forces in existence.”

“Oh my! I never really thought about it like that. But I can see what you mean. Could that be the reason why none of the other Houses’ have ever tried to directly challenge us with a military force before now?”

“A very good possibility, mama. I would hazard to say that they all know of the training that our House troops go through, as well as the bodyguard units as well.” The smile that crosses my face says it all. If the other House actually know how well trained our troops are then they will be less likely to attack us head on. However that also means the three Houses that want to destroy us will have to come at us all out.

This just might be the best chance we have for ending this mess. If I can draw those three here between our House military and the Death Dealer divisions I can crush them in a very short but bloody fight.

“Maiha, do you think that if we draw the three renegade Houses here between us and the Death Dealers we can win?” mama asks me. She must have read my mind.

“Yes ma’am I do. Do you think we can set it up so that they will attack us here?”

“I believe I know of a way, but I don’t know if it will work.” She had the look of someone who had just swallowed a bug. “If we call them out on their threat, embarrasses them to the point that mere women would dare to defy them they’ll have to come to us, or lose face. It is a dangerous thing to do this, but it will bring them to us.”

“Perfect, which is exactly what we’ll do. They believe that they’re better than us, and that will be their undoing.” Smiling at my family I gesture for them to follow me outside. “Right now though I need to get you all familiar with your Death Dealer upgrades.” I began with the usual training of getting them used to their AIs.

After about a half hour I could see that they had the basics down. “Ok, let’s go for a run. Remember, don’t fight your AIs, just let them control your movements, all you do is guide them.” I set out at a slow pace at first, and then gradually increased our speed. I took them out and around the edge of the estate compound borders. As our speed climbed I notice that no matter how fast we go we all still have that fluid grace the Nakatoma women are known for. What is really amazing is that the more graceful we are the more efficient we become. The more efficient the faster we become. The only reason I know this is by my readouts on the heads up display that Charley has provided for me. The last time I ran this course my top speed was one hundred and fourteen. Now the readout is saying one-forty and climbing. It didn’t make any sense so I asked Dee De what was up with that.

From what I can tell Maiha the more efficient your movements the greater your speed and power; that is all I can put together. (Dee De)

“Ok that makes more sense than anything else to me. Thanks, Dee De.”

When we passed the main gate I see that instead of the usual two AP Suits standing guard there is a full lance. All of which is in the assault class. Charley informs me that they are two Stone Rhino’s, a Texan, and a Dragon Slayer. Now normally I wouldn’t give them a second glance, but their unit colors didn’t match any of the ones that belong to any of the units here in the compound. Keying up the house frequency I contacted Col. Fujiyama.

“Wave Dancer to Mountain Wolf six. Over”

“Go for Mountain Wolf six Dancer. Over”

“Wolf six who are the Alpha Papas on the gate? Over”

I hear a chuckle come over the connection before the head of my House Military answers me. “Wave Dancer those are the Green Hornets. They left their old House yesterday and arrived this morning. Over”

“You mean they came here while still under contract? Over”

“That’s a negative Dancer. Their contract ended four weeks ago. Those boys where just waiting for the next Drop ship to take them home. Over”

“Well invite their CO to dinner so I can meet them tonight please. Over”

“Copy that, Dancer. You going to bring your family down the range today? Over”

Up until now I hadn’t thought about it, but seeing how well they were doing I changed my mind. “Is the range set for single or team runs Wolf six? Over”

“Both Dancer, I think if you show them how with a run through on your own, then have them follow through behind after the reset would be best. Over”

“Sounds good to me. Set the single up for a maximum run please then reset to a mid-point run for the pairs. Over”

“Copy that Dancer; start your run in t-minus 15 minutes. Over”

Turning to my family I signal for them to slow down and stop. Once every one has gathered around I let them in on what is going to happen. “Ok folks, here’s the deal. I don’t know how it happened but it has. For some reason all of you are far beyond what you should be at this point in time. The only thing that I can figure out is that your training in martial arts at the Temple, along with the training you all received to become priestesses has given you an advantage most don’t have.”

A smile crosses mama’s face at that point. “Maiha, unlike other Death Dealers, we have a life time of training with constantly changing bodies. All three of your sisters have had to deal with the ever changing center of gravity that curses young girls, as well as the continuous shifting of body fat and mass. As for me let us just say experience is a wonderful thing, and leave it at that shall we.”

When mama put it like that it made perfect sense. Females have way more to adjust to as they grow up than males. Hell all they have to deal with is body hair, larger muscles, and the morning woody. No wonder my family was light years ahead of most Death Dealers at this point in their training. Then again they didn’t have to deal with the original surgeries, the AI sickness, and then the recovery time to get over all that. Their Death Dealer abilities came from the nanites that I had injected them with and the bio-feedback pilot suits. It’s little wonder they’re so good.

“Any way we’ll get back to that later. Right now I need you all to listen to everything that I tell you. When we leave here we’re heading for the practice range. When we get there I’ll take the first run through so you can see how it is done. Now when you go for your runs you’ll be teamed up with one of the others so be careful of where your targets are and where your team mate is. For this first time I want mama and Fuyuko as a team, and Nanase and Nanami as the other. Use your AIs to track your targets and remember to communicate with each other. Have your AIs set up a link so you know what is going on with your partner at all times. Lastly, but most importantly, safety first. This is a training run, no need to get your selves hurt over something that ain’t real.”

When they all give me their promise to be safe and fallow all the range rules we head out for the range. Before we get there I have Charley open a link to my family. “Ok Storm Dancers this is where we split up and team up. Mama, you and Fuyuko will begin your run after I complete mine, to be followed by the twins. Good hunting Storm Dancers.” At T minus fifteen seconds I contacted the tower. “Tower this is Wave Dancer on final approach. Over”

“Wave Dancer, you're cleared for your run in T minus ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, and one. GO! GO! GO!”

I hit the range at full speed just topping out at one hundred and thirty-five miles per hour. More than forty percent faster than any known APS out there. Once again I let Charley take over the targeting and aiming of my weapons. I literally blow through the infantry portion of the course. When the IFV and AI tanks popped up it was a repeat of the first time through as well. I just kept going, I never stopped. It wasn’t until I got to the APS portion of the range that things got a little interesting. Instead of the single lance of scout APS’ there were two this time. I wound up using my speed and agility to out maneuver them and take them down. The medium/ support lance area was the same way.

By this time I had been going full out for over fifteen minutes. At this rate I’ll burn out before the end of the course run. Just as the heavies set out to play I get some every unexpected help. From behind four PPC blasts slam into the first lance of AP Suits. Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth I cut losses with my own PPC taking down the first of the heavies. “Get a move on big sister we got seven more to take out before the assault class makes our little game a real pain in the ass.”

“Watch your language Monsoon Maiden. As it is you’re already up to twenty swats when we get done here.” Came mama over the link.

“Yes ma’am. I’m sorry. Tempest nail that War hawk before it can get back up. Now!” Fuyuko warned her little sister.

“I got it Monsoon; you just take care of your own sector.”

“Typhoon shift left now!” I watch as Nanase dives to the left, and then summersaults back to her feet to target the Blackhawk that had taken that shot at her. Her PPL returned fire, hitting the cockpit dead on taking it out of the fight.

After that I was too busy with my own APS’ to worry about them. Even though we had never trained as a unit like this, it felt as if we had been together for years. When the assault class APS’ set out too it was a totally different situation. Before I got my ass handed to me. This time they were the ones needing the recovery teams, because when the four Highlander APS’ showed themselves mama gave us all of their weak points to target. And target them we did. There were no wasted shots; everyone was placed with deadly accuracy. When we were done if they had been real Highlanders over half of them would have been spare parts.

“OK! Who said you could horn in on my run?!” I was hot. I started to yell at them all but was stopped by mama.

“Wave Dancer! You will control your tone, young Lady!”

Oh, shit! I need to calm down before I piss mama off. “Sorry Storm Dancers. But I thought I told you to wait for your own runs, Mountain Mistress.”

“Not going to happen Dancer. This family has a motto that we live by. ‘Family first, Family always, Family to the last’. So when we saw you were running close to burn out levels we hit the range at full speed to give you a hand.” Mama was actually smiling when she finished.

Before I can reprimanded them all on breaking the rules Col. Fujiyama comes over the link. “Will done Storm Dancers! Well done indeed! That was a new course record. Please report to the tower for your team score. Over”

Not knowing what to do I acknowledge the request from the tower. “Alright let’s head back to the tower Storm Dancers. Last one back has to buy the first round.” I take off at full speed before they can figure out what is going on. If they want to run the course as a team then they can pony up in the training room as a team. Luckily I get back to the tower first just a head of the twins fallowed by Fuyuko with mama bringing up the rear. I have a feeling that mama did that on purpose. The smile on her face tells me that I’m right. “Looks like you’re buying mama.”

“Looks like it, child. Next time though if you fail to explain to your sisters the rules then you are, understand?” she told in a strained voice.

“Yes, mama. I promise to explain the rules of team runs on the range.” Turning to my sisters who a look of confusion on their faces I explain what we and mama are talking about. “Ok little sisters, here’s the deal. Whenever you do a team run on the range whoever has the best individual score wins ‘top shot’. Now normally they would exempt that person from having to buy a round of drinks at the range ready room. However seeing as how you are all too young to buy, mama dropped back to let me or one of you to win the race back to the tower. Making her the loser, but I don’t think that she’ll do that again. Am I right mama?”

Her smile says it all. With that tactful reply she just gave the go ahead for them to pay for the traditional after action drinks. Before I can say any more Col. Fujiyama, Maj. Howard, 1st Sgt. Bailey and Command Sergeant Major Miller exit the range control tower. “Well Storm Dancers, which do you, want to hear first? Your team score or your individual scores?” Maj. Howard asked us.

Not knowing how they scored our run I step up and asked them how they did the scoring. CSM Miller answered for them. “Well Lady Maiha we originally started the scoring with just you as a single run, but when the rest of your family took off after you we changed the run and started to score you all as a team run. Before they got a quarter of the way down range we had to add  the rest of the infantry portion to the team setting along with the rest of the range.”

“You mean to tell me that when those two lances of scouts showed up they were sent out to take on a full lance team?!” I asked in shock. “You mean to tell me that if my family hadn’t hit the range when they did I would still have had a solo run set up?! Damn it that ain’t fair! I want a recount here. Or a second chance at my solo run.” Hey I’ll admit it I was pitching a fit, but damn it I was supposed to be out there on my own. This was a matter of pride.

“Sorry, Lady Nakatoma but the scores stand. It doesn’t matter how a team run starts, just how it ends.” CSM Miller tells me. Talk about getting ripped off. “Now as for your scores, this is how they break down. First off the team score is just over ninety-seven point nine percent. That sets a new course record for team exercises. By the way ladies, that’s a full six points over the old score set by the Mountain Wolves three years ago. Now your individual scores are another matter, but before I give them out I need to know if the ‘range rules’ are in effect, Lady Maiha?” I look over at mama who nodded her head yes. This is going to be good. I know that I have the top stop. There is no way the others beat me out; I just have too much experience to have lost to my family. “Very well then here we go. First of all we have a tie for last place between the twins with a ninety-two percent kill rate, then comes the Lady Dai Etsu with a ninety-four point three kill rate, Lady Maiha at ninety-seven point seven, and finally Lady Fuyuko at ninety-seven point nine kill rate. Congratulations young Lady you just earned the ‘top shot’ for your family. Not bad, considering who you beat out for that.”

To say I was shocked to say the least. I mean my little sister beat my score. Not by much but she did. Looking over the CSM’s shoulder I see where she had a better targeting solution on her individual targets than I did. Turning to look at her “Ok little sister, you want to tell me how you were getting a better targeting solution than me?”

“I…I…I uh just… well um…” Fuyuko looked as if she was scared of me. I decide to reassure her that I was not mad at her or upset that she did better than me.

“Fuyuko, honey. I’m not mad or upset with you. I just want to know how you did so much better than me with placing your shots is all.”

“Well I just did what you told me to do. When we started our run in behind you I was scared I would screw up so I just let Amy do the targeting for my weapons. So when she said shoot, I shot.” The blush that covered her face was so cute. So I just pulled her into a hug.

“That was exactly what you should have done, little sister. What you did was the correct thing to do.” Smiling down at her face she could tell that I was proud of her. “Now that we know who is ‘top shot’ let’s go get some drinks in the ready room and celebrate. Come on Top you and the Sergeant Major can join us. Sorry Col.s and Major but this is a family affair and for the enlisted only.” I tell them with a smile on my face as I led my family inside the ready room.

Upon entering the ready room a cheer went up for us for the House Troops and Bodyguard units that were there to watch our run. Before mama or my sisters can say a word I yell out at the top of my lungs. “Drinks for everyone I’m buying.” When mama gives a dirty look I just blush and say. “Mama, I know who should be buying, but not this time. Besides I’m not going to let these clowns think they can butter up my little sisters and get into their panties.”

“Very well, Maiha I’ll let it go. Besides you know how to behave around the military better than I do.” She merely smiles at me.

Turning back around I step over to a chair and climb up on it. With a load whistle I get their attention. “All right you mugs listen up! The drinks are on the Storm Dancers tonight, but listen up good. My sisters are all under age, so no hanky-panky. Got it? They are off limits if I find out otherwise you can guarantee you won’t need a cup afterwards.” When the laughs broke out at this I knew my sisters would be safe here. Going over to the bar I told the young woman tending bar to send a round of soft drinks over my family’s table along with a glass of wine for mama and whatever the two Senior NCOs were drinking.

I watched as 1st Sergeant Bailey struck up a conversation with the CSM. I smiled to myself as I watch mama act like a young woman of twenty-four being courted by a pair of randy old bucks out to claim a young doe. She had them wrapped around her little finger in a matter of minutes.

“Can I get you a drink Lady Maiha?” turning around I’m surprised to see Alice standing there with a smile on her face and in her normal uniform. Now I must say if there is one thing I have always found attractive is a woman in uniform.

“Um… mama would it be alright if we had dinner here at the club tonight instead of back at the house?” I ask mama before I make any type of commitment to Alice.

When she looked over at me, then my sisters, I could tell she was going to say yes. “Go on have some fun Maiha. I think that we can all use this time to relax and let our hair down for tonight.” Turning to my younger sisters she said. “Now hear me out you three. You are still too young for sleeping around, but if you find a young man or woman who finds your fancy have them come see me or the 1st Sergeant here before you go anywhere understand?”

Their smiles said it all as they all said ‘yes ma’am’ and scampered off to have some fun. I got up and headed off to be with Alice and have a few beers out of mama’s watchful eye.

Chapter 14
              Engagement’s

It’s been a long time since I tried on a good old fashioned drunk with the troops. The pounding head ache that I have upon waking up lets me know in no uncertain terms I over did it last night. That and the fact that I don’t recognize where I am. Rolling over I almost puke my guts up. I haven’t felt like this in a long time, not since I was young private just out of training. The room I’m in is rather dark so I reach over and turn on the light on the bedside table. After letting my eyes adjust to the light I realize that I’m not alone in bed. Pulling back the covers I see naked breast belonging to a much disheveled Alice. From the looks of things we had one hell of a night. Deciding on the better part of valor I quietly got up and used her shower to try and get rid of the hangover.

About half way through my shower I’m joined by Alice. “Good morning lover. How did you sleep last night?” she asked me.

Smiling, I tell her. “Very well, thank you. What time did we come back to your place?”

“Oh, I think it was around four in the morning. Why? Don’t you remember?” blushing I shake my head no. when she sees this, she just starts to giggle. “Honey, you were definitely wasted last night. It took you three tries to get your armor to disengage. For a while there I thought you were going to sleep in it, but you finally got it to disengage. After that I just put you to bed and curled up with you and went to sleep.”

“Damn, I’m sorry love. How many drinks did I have last night; do you know?”

“I believe you had something like five beers maybe. You must not have done a lot of drinking in the past. Because I’ll tell you this much girlfriend you are a real light weight. I’ve never seen someone get drunk on only three beers. I was a little surprised that you made it to five really. Even then it took you all night to drink those.”

“Did I make a fool of myself?”

“Why are you worried about what your family might say?”

“NO!” Shit I shouldn’t have yelled. It only started my head hurting again. I see Alice cringe away from me. I quickly apologize. “I’m sorry, Alice. I didn’t mean to yell at you. It’s just that, well I don’t ever want to be an embarrassment to my family. I don’t want to be one of those High Families social butterflies that do nothing, but make asses of themselves in the media. You know the ones I’m talking about.”

Brushing my hair out of my face and giving me a kiss on the mouth she pulls back enough to look me in the eyes. “Yes love, I know the ones you’re talking about, and no you didn’t make a fool of yourself. If there is one thing I can say without a doubt it is that the women of the Nakatoma Family are nothing but ladies at all times. You all may get a little rowdy but you never let yourselves get out of hand. I think it is the influence of your mama that keeps you all acting like real Ladies. Not like those fake ones you see in the media all the time.”

“Thank you, love. You don’t know how much that means to me. I may raise hell on the battle field and the training range behaving in an unladylike manner, but I don’t ever want to be accused of unladylike behavior elsewhere. I owe that to people who mean a great deal to me.”

“Don’t worry, love. If I ever see you start to behave in an unladylike manner I’ll let you know.”

“Well, don’t go thinking that you can get away with unladylike behavior. If I know mama she’s already thinking about moving you into my rooms and turning you into a lady.”

“Just what does that mean? We’ve only had two dates and you can’t even really call them dates.”

“Have you seen the way that she looks at you? I know that LOOK all too well. It’s the one a mother has when seeing a potential mate for her daughter.”

“Are you kidding me?!”

“Nope. I’m dead serious about this. Mama is looking at you and me tying the knot in a big way.”

“Whoa, wait a minute here. How can we get married? We’re two women. We can’t get married.”

“Wrong dear. Same sex marriage is legal on Hades. Didn’t you know that?”

“Um… To tell you the truth. No I didn’t. I mean I’ve seen a lot of lesbian couples but I never thought about them being married.”

“Trust me, love. I have thought about that a lot over the past few days. I also found out why there is such an imbalance in the population. Did you know that by Empirical law anyone who is born a hermaphrodite is classified a female? This also applies to those who are born intersexed. One of the crazy things about the Death Gates system is the radiation from the jump gate. For over four hundred years the population has been bombarded by it on constant basis. What that means is that they have mutated just a little bit. Each year more and more hermaphrodites and intersexed children have been born. When you add in the number of boarding schools for girls here you wind up with what we now have.”

“Holy shit! You mean to say that almost all of the ‘girls’ on this planet that are born here are really boys?”

“No, just that there are more hermaphrodites and intersexed children than regular children here in the Death Gates system.”

“Man, talk about getting a kick in the head for a wakeup call. So that’s why same sex marriage is legal here. If most of the population is classified as female by law then they have to let people be people.”

“You got it, love. Now where does this leave us you ask? Well if I know mama, and I’m pretty sure I do, after we get out the shower and dressed I bet we find an invitation for you to join us for breakfast. So I suggest that you put on your best dress uniform, the barest amount of makeup that you can, and your best dress heels.”

“But I have duty today. I just can’t walk away from that.”

“You let me worry about that, ok. Besides if I know mama she has already talked to Top Bailey about that, especially if she saw us leave together last night.”

“Ah oh! I know she did. In fact she had this very small smile on her face.”

“Were we the only ones to leave together?” now I was really worried because if anyone left with my sisters they were in for a rude awakening.

“No. In fact your mama sent for their maids at around ten-thirty to take them back to the main house and to bed. I must say that they were more than a little drunk when they left.” She tells me with a sly look in her eyes.

“Thank the Goddess for small favors.” I sigh. “Wait a minute did you say they were drunk?”

“Yes, I did. In fact I would say that they were wasted. On only three beers too.” She said this was if it was almost planned. Looking at her I realize that it was.

“Alright, who did you pay to get my sisters drunk?” I accused.

Giggling she looks at me. “No one. It was your mama who got them the beers and the Sergeant Major and 1st Sergeant that made sure they weren’t bothered. It was like the three of them were trying to get them and you out of the way for the night.”

“If that is the case then you can bet that your duty has been handed off to someone else and we are expected to have breakfast with mama and my sisters.”

“Ok if that’s true then we had better get out of this shower. Then get dressed and head over to the main house to face the music.” With that we got out and began to dry off. Back in her bedroom I just activated my armor figuring that I would just wear that back to the house and my bedroom where I would get changed. As I was waiting for Alice to get dressed there was a knock at her room door. “Will you get that love?” she asked from her bathroom where she was doing her makeup. Not seeing any reason not to get the door for her I did just that.

When I open the door I found all three of my maids. Each one was wearing a small smile. Kina and Gin each had a kimono in their hands. “Ah love!” I called out to Alice. “Don’t worry about getting a uniform together.”

“Why? You want me to go to breakfast in my birthday suit? Not a bad idea but I don’t think your mama would appreciate it.” I could have died right then and there from embarrassment.

Calling out to her. “No I don’t think that would be a good idea. However my maids are here with our clothes for the day.”

I hear a very load squeak followed by “did you say your maids are here?”

“Yes I did and they have our clothes for the rest of the day.”

A very embarrassed Alice stepped out from her bath room with her robe wrapped tightly around her. When Gin sees this she immediately hands the kimono she is carrying to Nia and marches straight up to Alice and yanks her robe off. “We do not have time for this foolishness child. You don’t have anything that we haven’t seen before.” Rounding on me, she begins to tell me to get of my armor, but I already have it deactivating. “Very good, Lady Maiha. I see that you have finally realized who’s in charge here.”

“Gin, I love you, you know that. Besides it only took one time for me to get the hint not to fight with my maids.”

“Maiha! Are you just going to stand there and do nothing? They may be your maids, but they are not mine!” Alice hissed at me.

“Honey whether you like it or not as long as we are together they are. So you might as well get used to it.”

“Are you joking?” she asked. I think the look on Gin’s, Kina’s, and Nia’s face’s put the lie to that question. Only one problem I knew she wouldn’t give up without a fight. “Well they can dress you if they want, but if they come near me I’ll…..” and that was as far as she got before Gin had her by the ear. “YEEEWWWOOOWW!!!” the next thing I knew my lover was bent over Gin’s lap and the spanking commenced. I tried to warn her, but I knew she was going to be pigheaded about this. All I can do is stand by and wait for her first lesson in being a Lady of the Nakatoma Family is finished. After about a dozen well placed blows Gin stands her up. Seeing the tears running down her face I pull her into a very long and passionate kiss and hug. When we separate I look into her eyes and kiss away her tears.

“I’m sorry you had to go through that, but the first rule you need to learn as a Lady of House Nakatoma is this. While they may defer to you in public, your maids are the ones in charge in the bedroom and bathroom. They know more about how to dress you as a noble woman than we do. They spend their whole lives learning what is proper, and what is not when it comes to the appearance for a High Families Lady. Now dry your eyes and let them do their job, honey. I know it’s a pain in the backside; just go with the flow for now. Do it for me. Please?”

Sniffling she looks at me with down cast eyes. “Ok, I’ll do it, but why did that hateful old woman have to spank me like that?”

Before I can say anything Gin pulls her from me and into a huge hug. “Oh honey child. I didn’t do it to be mean. I did that to get your attention and to make sure you won’t fight us as we get you ready to meet your new mother-in-law to be.”

“WHAT?!” we both yell at the same time.

“You heard me perfectly clearly Lady Maiha. She is to meet her future mother-in-law this morning. The Lady Dai Etsu has already seen it. So please try not to fight it.”

Alice looks at me in shock. Not that I blame her I was in shock as well. Before me knew what is going on my maids descended on us. With practiced ease they quickly dress us from the skin out to be followed by perfect makeup and hair. Before long we are the picture of High Families Ladies. The next thing I know we’re being escorted by my maids to the main house. As we pass members of the House military many of them wish us congratulations on our upcoming union. The civilians are more open about it by saying that they are so happy to hear of our engagement. I don’t know who is more at a loss for words, me or Alice?

We can’t just say that they’re mistaken. That we’re only girlfriends that we haven’t even proposed to each other yet. When we finally get to the main house we are surrounded by the household staff that do nothing but wish us well. This is getting out of hand. I need to talk to mama before this goes too far. I mean we’ve only known each other for a few days. Granted I met and fell in love with Matsu and proposed all in three days, but that was over seventy years ago. I haven’t looked at another woman in all that time. Then again there is something about Alice that just makes me want to hold on to her for the rest of time. Maybe, just maybe, mama is right. Reaching over I take her hand in mine. When she looks over at me all I see is love. Right then and there I knew that I was going to marry this beautiful creature. I was not going to let her get away. For the second time in my life I was in love.

Who cares if were two women. If they don’t like, well then they can just kiss my ass on the corner of Main St and 1st Avenue in downtown Hades Capital City. Once we are in the private quarter’s area with only our maids around me stop and kneel down taking her hand in both of mine. “Alice I know that there is an age difference between us and we have only known each other for a short period of time, but I have to know something.” Taking a deep I look up at her shining face. “Will you be my wife? I know I don’t have a ring to give you right now and it might be a while before I can get you one, but will you marry me anyway?”

The look of shock and amazement on her face is all I need to see to know that I just screwed the pooch when she doesn’t answer me. As I look down at the floor and start to get up my heart starting to break I heard a very small and quiet “Yes, my love.”

My head must have looked like a Jack-in-the-box with the way it snapped up. “Did you just say yes?” looking up at her Alice just nods her head yes.

Before I can say a word Nia swats Alice on the butt saying. “Well don’t keep the girl on pins and needles. Tell her again. I don’t think she heard you, child.”

Alice gives her a dark look then sticks out her tongue at her. Looking back down at me with a smile on her beautiful face and in a louder voice this time. “Yes, my love. I will marry you.”

I come up from my kneeling position and pick her up by the waist and spin her around to her very surprised and happy squeals. Sitting down I give this young woman that I have fallen madly in love with the kiss of a lifetime. When we break our kiss my, OUR maids all have this look of I told you so on their faces. “You know you three don’t have to be so smug about it you know?”

However it was Alice who came to the rescue. “Leave them alone, love. Just because you didn’t see it at first is no need to be bitchy about things.”

“Lady Allison, ladies do not use that type of language. Please do not do so again. Because if you do, we believe in the time honored method of a hairbrush to the backside to correct such language.” Nia told her.

With a frightened look in her eyes Alice whisper in my ear. “Is she joking honey?” when I shake my head no her eyes get as big as dinner plates.

“Love, I got my own backside tanned royally yesterday afternoon. So please watch your language. I hate to tell you this but you are no longer a simple APS pilot, dear. You’re now the fiancé’ of the Head of House for Family Nakatoma and the First Lady of the Death Dealers for this system.”

“So what does that have to do with me, or for that matter the price of tea?” she asked in bewilderment.

“What that means my dear is this. You are now a defacto' High Families Lady. It means you are now a member of the aristocracy.” Kina tells her.

A look of OH SHIT!! Crosses her face as she realizes just what she agreed to by saying yes to my marriage proposal. To save her from thinking about it too much I pull her to me and give her a hug. Then I turn her toward mama’s rooms. “Come on let’s go introduce you to mama. If there is one thing I do know, you don’t keep Nakatoma Dai Etsu waiting. That woman can get really mean if kept waiting; she is a real stickler about punctuality.” So taking her by the hand I led the way with our maid falling in behind. Once we get to mama’s door I stop and check her hair and makeup. I don’t want her first meeting with mama to start off with a bad first impression.

“Maiha, hold still and let me make sure you look ok here.” The next thing I hear is giggling coming from our maids. She quickly looks over at them with one of those you’re on thin ice looks that all girls learn growing up.

Gin quickly steps up. “Please allow us to give you a hand, Ladies. No need to appear unkempt for your meeting with your mother.” I have got to learn how to do that. I mean with just one look my fiancé’ put them all in their place without a word. Damn that was so cool. Ahhhh! I go almost a full day without that damn behavioral program popping up and then wham! Out of the backfield it gets me. Oh well nothing I can do about it anyway but to deal with it.

“Come on love, it’s time to face the music.”

“Oh don’t be so melodramatic. Just how bad can meeting your mother be?”

Before I can say one word Nia giggles as she tells my fiancé “Oh just the fact that the Grand lady Dai Etsu has been known to gut those who wish to court those in her care.”

Knowing that mama has the same Death Dealer abilities as myself Alice turns white as a sheet. Looking over at me in a quiet voice asks me. “Would she really do that?”

Giving Nia and the rest of our maids a dirty look for terrorizing the woman I love. “No love, they’re just trying to scare you and have a little fun at your expense. Lady Nakatoma Dai Etsu does not believe in violence. She will more than likely try to talk you out of marrying me. Come on now where is that cocky APS pilot that I know and love? The one that pit a scout class against a heavy and won.”

“Oh she’s right here dresses like some bit of High Family fluff, and right now I would love to be facing off against as full lance of heavies, than walk through that door right now.” She had the look of a condemned man. I smile up at her, then give her a quick kiss on the check and open the door. Pulling her along with me I head inside to face mama head on.

What I was not expecting to find was 1st Sergeant Bailey sitting at her small private dining table. When we come into view mama and Top Bailey look up at us. “So this is the young lady that has captured the heart of my oldest. Tell me dear, what was it about Death’s own Daughter that drew you to her?” I she could have found a more embarrassing way to greet us I don’t know of it. I mean of all the questions for her to ask that was one that I didn’t expect. That and the fact she called me in front of Alice, Death’s own Daughter.

“Mama! Please give her time to at least get something to eat before you badger her about her intentions.” I swear by all that’s holy I sounded like a whiney little girl, not the ninety-seven year old adult that I really am. Damn that behavioral program. I know I’ve said it before and I’ll probably say it again. If I ever get my hands on the asshole who wrote that piece of shit program I’ll gut him just for the pleasure of teaching him a lesson.

Giggling, mama just smiles at us. “Very well, Maiha I won’t badger the poor girl. Though I must admit that she is quite the catch, my dear.” Waving for us to take our seats she turned to her new maids. “If you’ll please bring us a pot of tea for me and the girls and one of coffee for James, please?”

Hearing mama call Top Bailey James caused both of us to stop half way into our seats. Looking over at Alice I silently mouth ‘James’. When she just shrugs her shoulders and sits down. Now if there is one thing I know it is this. Dai Etsu Nakatoma is one of the most beautiful women I know. That she would snag one the most eligible bachelors on the planet is no big surprise. It must have been the look of bewilderment I had on my face that prompted mama to comment.

“Oh please! Maiha, you of all people should know that I have had my biological clock reset. Why shouldn’t I enjoy myself just a little bit?”

“It’s not that mama. I’m just shocked at how quick you snagged Top here. From what everyone was saying last night he hasn’t looked at a woman in over fifteen years.”

Alice chimes in with her own input on this. “That’s right Top. Everyone knows that the last woman you dated was that gal down in New Haven Port. So what’s up with you and the Lady Dai Etsu?”

At that point in time mama and Top were the ones turning red with embarrassment. Ah yes the sweet, sweat smell of revenge. If they want to play the ‘Let’s embarrass the kids’ card, we can fight back just as dirty. Thankfully Alice knew just were to strike when it came to Top Bailey. Now mama was the unknown factor in all this. I just don’t know what she’ll do since leaving the Temple and her vows.

The next thing I hear is a giggle at first, then a chuckle, followed by all out laughter. I can’t help myself; I join in with everyone else having a good old fashioned laugh over the situation. Here we are two couples in love and we’re each trying to play the embarrassment card on each other.

Wiping the tears from her eyes mama has this look of total contentment on her face. For the first time in my life I see my former sister-in-law smiling and enjoying life. All those years spent being something she never has been wore her down, but she was too proud to say anything about how she felt.

“Mama, are you happy?”

“Oh, yes child. I truly am. For the first time I have everything I always wished for. I have a gentleman who loves me for me, not what my family name can do for him. The way Matsu had with her beloved J.J. I have four very beautiful daughters, one of which is now the rightful Head of House for our family. Yes, I know that was not the original plan, but life has a way of changing the best laid plans of mice and men. I have lived to see my family’s honor restored and the people of my home freed from the oppressive rule of those who did their best to grind them into dust or slavery. Lastly thanks to you I will have a hand in bringing that about with the gifts that you have given me in the form of this wonderful new youthful body, with all of its wondrous Death Dealer up grades, and a life partner in Snow Mountain Guardian. All of this thanks to you my dear. You may not be my daughter by birth, I know that you are far older than you appear to be, I don’t care how you came to be my great niece, but you have become a daughter to me.” When I hear her talk about my past, I become very nervous and look over at Top Bailey and Alice. “Do not worry about James, Maiha. I told him all about you and how you came to be first my niece then my daughter. I also know that if you wish to continue with Allison as your better half then you need to tell her everything about yourself. Now I’ll be right here beside you as you tell her.”

I know she’s right. I just wasn’t ready to tell her that until just a little over a week ago I was a ninety-seven year old widower. One who had at one time two children and a wife. That it was that connection to the Nakatoma family that got me where I am now. However that was exactly what I had to do if we’re ever to truly have a real foundation for our marriage. Turning to the maids I command them to leave us and that we are not to be interrupted for anything short of life or death. When mamas didn’t leave with mine, I stood up and walked over to them. “Ladies I gave you an order to leave. Would you care to explain to me why you haven’t?”

One of them looked at me with a smug look on her face. “We do not work for you little girl. We are the lady maids for the Lady Nakatoma Dai Etsu.” Even mama cringed on hearing this. Everyone must have expected me to rip this arrogant bitch into little pieces. However I do have better control of my temper than that.

Looking them over I see that they are still in the robes from the Temple. From the looks of them I would say that they were all novices. So that means they probably weren’t at my coronation. Time to educate these young ladies about who is the boss around here. “I take it that you believe that my mama is the Head of House for this family?” when they nod their heads I hear a groan from mama. Yup, time to set them straight. “I really hate to tell you this, on second thought no I don’t. The Lady Dai Etsu is not the Head of House. I am! Now get out before you find yourselves on the street! I have no tolerance for stupidity. If you can’t or won’t keep yourselves appraised of what is going on in the household then you do not have what it takes to be proper lady maids. Now get out of my sight!” with that I go back over to the table.

When they still hadn’t moved mama stepped in before I lost my temper any further. “My daughter told you three to leave! But for some reason you still do not understand that she is the one in charge of this household and is the Head of House for the Nakatoma Family. Very well then you may return to the Temple. When you get there tell Sister Mary Agnes I would like to speak with her. Now leave!”

As they walk out the door mama looks over at me with a small smile on her face. “You’re quite right about a lady’s maid knowing more about what goes on in the house than her lady does. I must remember that fact. Now daughter I believe you have something to tell the woman you love?”

“Yes mama.” Looking over at Alice I take a depth breathe. “Alice everything I’m about to tell you is the absolute truth. I only ask for one thing. Hold all of your questions until I’m done, please.” When she promises me that she will I launch into my story. I tell her everything, and I do mean everything. By the time I’m done I’m an emotional wreck. I just know that Alice will leave me now that she knows that I am basically a cyborg along with the rest of my family. I’m just waiting for her to get up and leave.

I feel a finger under my chin pushing it up. When I follow the finger to the hand then up the arm they belong to I find myself looking into the eyes of an angel. Alice has this small almost undesirable smile on her face with this look in her eyes that I can’t define. It’s not anger or pity, or any of those negative emotions.

“I don’t care about your past, love. All I care about is the here and now. The past is the past, love. Let’s leave it there. What I want is to look to the future with you.” The love I see in her eyes was something I have not seen in a very long, long time. True unconditional love for ones’ spouse, damn these female hormones. I start crying in front of everyone. Instead of ridicule Alice pulls me into one the biggest hugs I have had in a long time. “There, there love. I know exactly how you feel. Come on now dry your eyes and let’s eat breakfast.” Nodding my head yes, I wipe the tears from my eyes and sit up straight.

When I see the look on mama’s face I know that I did the right thing when all this started. If you had asked me a week ago if I could live the rest of my life as a woman I would have told you to go get your head examined. Because there was no way in hell I would have chosen to live my life as a woman. I had never thought about being anything other than a man. Then again it’s not in my nature to just roll over and give up. I have always been a fighter. So much so that I have never lost a fight in my military career or after, I had become so feared that my enemies began to call me Death himself. This had soon become known to my friends as well, so soon I was even called this among them as well. Now though I am Death’s own Daughter. Time for me to once again face my demons and fight. Only this time I must face the fact that I have been alone for so long I have forgotten what it means to have someone to share my life with.

“It is rather frightening isn’t it, child? To have someone to share your life with after so long. Time for us old dogs to learn new tricks, yes?” mama tells me with a smile. All the while holding Tops hand.

“It is mama, trust I know just how you feel. So are you and Top Bailey going to tie the knot?”

“Lady Maiha, normally I would say that was none of your business. However this is one time I will tell you straight out. I asked your mama here to marry me last night. When she said yes, well all I can say is she made me the happiest man in the world. I don’t know if you stuck around for the celebratory drinks or not. You two seemed to have disappeared before that happened.” Said Top Bailey.

Leaning over I give mama a big hug. “I’m so happy for you mama. Now that you have told us your news, I think we should tell you ours.” Taking a deep breath, and taking hold of Alice’s hand. “A little over a half hour ago I asked Alice to marry me, and she said yes.” Looking over at mama I see she is not surprised at all. “Now that the cat is out of the bag so to speak can we eat? I don’t know about you all, but I’m starving.”

When they hear this everyone just laughs. Mama called out to our maids to come back in and start serving. Over the next half hour as we eat, we discuss our plan to bring the three renegade House’s to us. The more I hear of their plan the more and more I smile. By the time mama and Top get done explaining how to bring these people to me I can’t help but realize just how devious my mama really is. I kid you not I swear a cork screw would lose it in her mind.  However I do see one problem with this whole plan. So I decide to point it out to mama.

“Mama, I love your and Top’s battle plan, but there is just one problem. How are you going to get them to come after you, me and the rest of our family?”

Giggling mama has this look of a little girl who just got caught with her hand in the cookie jar. “That has already been taken care of. Before you ask I want you to know something about who really came up with this battle plan.” When she tells me that she wasn’t the one to come up the battle plan I wonder who did. “First of all, they are not your normal sources for something like this. Secondly I wouldn’t even consider this plan if it wasn’t for the fact that I trust this person with my life.”

“Ok, mama. I understand that they are probably a little crazy. So what, so am I. That’s what has kept me alive on more than one occasion.”

“Ok, dear. It was our own APS AIs that came up with the plan.”

I don’t believe my ears, but then again I have never known her to lie. There is one thing about Nakatoma Dai Etsu that has always been true, she does not lie. About anything, not now, not ever if she says that the AIs of our APS’ came up with this plan then they did. “Ok if they came up with this crazy plan did they say how they plan to get them to follow us into the trap?”

“I believe it has something to do with their new paint schemes.” Mama tells me.

“How in the world are their camouflage paint jobs going to that?” I asked in total confusion.

“I believe we need to go over to the hanger and find out.” Standing up and straightening out her kimono she heads for the door. “Well I don’t know about you but I want to find out how they plan to do just that. Well come on, let’s go.” With that she heads out the door. Looking over at Alice I grab her hand and pull her up after me and race after her. Once outside all four of us head for the family APS hanger.

As we walk I remember that SA-7B in the bay next to my Vicky. Deciding that would be a good time to ask mama about I do. “Um mama can I ask you a question about something?”

“Of course child. What is it you want to know? I hope that it isn’t about the birds and the bees.”

Man! Talk about your cheap shots. “Um no. I know all I need to know about that, thank you very much.” I hear Alice try to stifle a giggle. I give a quick wither and die look which just sets her off even more. I decide to ignore her and return to the more important topic. “Mama who does the SA-7B belong to?”

“What is a SA-7B?”

It takes me a moment to remember that mama doesn’t have the experience that I do or the military knowledge. “That assault class APS that is next to my Vicky, mama.”

“Oh, you mean the House’s Katana. That monster belongs to you my dear. Yes I know that you have your Vicky, but as the Head of House for a family it rightfully belongs to you.” I can tell she is hiding something from me by the way she answered me. She didn’t outright lie; she just ain’t telling me everything.

Time to put an end to all of the secrets around here. “What else aren’t you telling me mama?”

“Why on earth would you say that Maiha?”

“Because I know you mother. You never lie, but you don’t always tell the whole truth. Now what aren’t you telling me?”

Mama stops about half way to the hanger and looks over at me. Sighing she looks me in the eye. “We must do all that is in our power to see that the Great Sword of House Nakatoma is never used. Because the day that it is the Emperor has died without an heir. On that day we will become the next Imperial Family and whoever is the Head of House at that time will use the Great Sword to claim the throne. That is why it stands there in our care. Until the fateful day when we must fulfill the most sacred of duties. You see Maiha; there are two High Families that have direct Imperial lines with direct claims to the throne. The current ruling family and ours. Now do you see why I have never married into one of the other High Families here on Hades? They can gain even just a little bit of legitimacy in their claims to the throne through us. They can legally demand a Trial of Refusal against the Emperor. If they were to do that then He could lose his throne and all of the Empire would be in trouble.”

Before I can reply to what mama just told me Dee De gets my attention.

Maiha, I just ran a back trace on the Nakatoma blood line. (Dee De)

“Well, just don’t set there. What did you find?”

Everything that Dai Etsu just said it the truth. If one of the other twenty-one Heads of House were to marry you then that House would become the next in line for the throne if something happen to the Emperor. (Dee De)

“Holy shit! Quick run a search of all the House’s that are currently in revolt and tell me which one’s have the strongest claims outside of House Nakatoma.”

No need to commander. I have already done so. The three with the strongest claims, in order of the strongest to the weakest, are Light, Daniels and Moore. Light with the strongest claim through marriage and blood. (Charley)

“Thank you, Charley. That explains a great deal of what has being going on here on Hades.”

“Mama, I need to ask you a question and I need you to tell me the truth. Did any of the House’s that are in rebellion ever propose a marriage contract with you?” When a startled look crosses her face I have my answer. “They did, didn’t they, but because of your vows to the Temple you couldn’t accept. I bet that the Head of House Light was the most persistent, wasn’t he?” when she nods her head I continue. “It all makes perfect sense now. If they couldn’t gain access to the throne through a lawful marriage then they’ll do it by destroying House Nakatoma. Well now that I know what is on the line I’ll just have to educate them in the error of their ways.” I feel the cold hard look that I always get on my face as I go to the place in my mind that I reserve for killing my enemies. Oh yes the time has come to put an end to all of the corruption among the High Families in this system.

“Maiha, baby, are you alright? You look like you are ready to flatten half the planet.” Alice says.

“No my dear. That is the look she gets when Death is about to come to her enemies. If I were to guess I would say that our dear little Maiha has finally decided to bring down death and destruction on all of the High Family House’s that are in open rebellion.” Mama explained.

Looking up at all of them I smile ever so slightly. “Oh no, mama. That would be too quick. No I plan to rip their hearts from their chests with my bare hands. Taking my time as I do it. These fools have crossed a line that only the truly stupid do.” Looking over at Top Bailey. “They first broke the Holy Trinity of thou shall not screw with. Now they have gone so far as to threaten me and mine directly. And now they have tried to place themselves above the Emperor. Long ago I made a vow to protect the Empire at all costs. I have never broken that vow, and I will not start now.”

“Very well, child. I will I not let you do this alone. As you have said they called down the thunder. Now they shall face the Storm Dancers. Come let us go see what our APS AIs have come up with to draw our enemies in to our trap.” Mama said as she began walking toward the APS hanger.

As we step inside the office door I can hear the pounding of hammers, the grinding of metal, and the smell of burnt metal from welding torches. Looking around I see broken armor plates off to one side, a damaged LLP, and a few other odds and ends. I am surprised at the amount of repair work already done to the family’s AP Suits. As a matter of fact the three Patton’s’ were already half way repainted. Mama’s Highlander is completely repainted. The paint scheme is rather strange though. The top of its head is bright orange, with a white face, the arms, legs, and back are all black while its chest is white. Something about the way all four of them are painted tugs at the back of my mind. The Patton’s each a different color scheme almost as if they stepped off the pages of some ancient twenty-first cartoon. I just can’t place it. As I walk past the Katana I get my first look at Vicky.

To say that I’m shocked it to put it mildly. Her head is all white with what looks like a kitten’s face, her feet and the ends of her arms are white, while the rest of her looks like she is wearing a bright red romper.

(GIGGLE) She looks like a giant hello kitty doll. (GIGGLE) (Dee De)

####

------To Be Continued in “Book 3 - Birth of a New Legend” ------------------------------

####

Credits

All pictures taken from www.latexcatfish.com and www.freecyclepics.com ..

Social Media Contacts

Follow me on:

FaceBook: https://www.facebook.com/DeathsOwnDaughter

GoodReads: www.facebook.com/DeathsOwnDaughter

Email me: www.facebook.com/DeathsOwnDaughter

Other books by the Author:

The Death Dealers Saga - Death’s Own Daughter

Book 1: Into the Fire once more

Book 2: Out of the Ashes

Book 3: Birth of a New Legend

Book 4: Tendrils of Control – (Nov 2015)

Book 5: Resurrection – (Nov 2015)

Book 6: Knights of Death – TBA – Current project.

The Marshals Stories

Book 1: Embracing Justice – TBA – Current Project.